Announcements: Cutting Costs (2024) » January 2024 Copyfraud Attack » Finding Universes to Join (and making yours more visible!) » Guide To Universes On RPG » Member Shoutout Thread » Starter Locations & Prompts for Newcomers » RPG Chat — the official app » Frequently Asked Questions » Suggestions & Requests: THE MASTER THREAD »

Latest Discussions: Adapa Adapa's for adapa » To the Rich Men North of Richmond » Shake Senora » Good Morning RPG! » Ramblings of a Madman: American History Unkempt » Site Revitalization » Map Making Resources » Lost Poetry » Wishes » Ring of Invisibility » Seeking Roleplayer for Rumple/Mr. Gold from Once Upon a Time » Some political parody for these trying times » What dinosaur are you? » So, I have an Etsy » Train Poetry I » Joker » D&D Alignment Chart: How To Get A Theorem Named After You » Dungeon23 : Creative Challenge » Returning User - Is it dead? » Twelve Days of Christmas »

Players Wanted: Long-term fantasy roleplay partners wanted » Serious Anime Crossover Roleplay (semi-literate) » Looking for a long term partner! » JoJo or Mha roleplay » Seeking long-term rp partners for MxM » [MxF] Ruining Beauty / Beauty x Bastard » Minecraft Rp Help Wanted » CALL FOR WITNESSES: The Public v Zosimos » Social Immortal: A Vampire Only Soiree [The Multiverse] » XENOMORPH EDM TOUR Feat. Synthe Gridd: Get Your Tickets! » Aishna: Tower of Desire » Looking for fellow RPGers/Characters » looking for a RP partner (ABO/BL) » Looking for a long term roleplay partner » Explore the World of Boruto with Our Roleplaying Group on FB » More Jedi, Sith, and Imperials needed! » Role-player's Wanted » OSR Armchair Warrior looking for Kin » Friday the 13th Fun, Anyone? » Writers Wanted! »

0
followers
follow

Kane O'Reilly

"I don't have faith I'll succeed. What I do believe, is that I won't give up until I do."

0 · 1,016 views · located in The Earth, 2015

a character in “A Tale of Seven Children”, as played by Tanman

Description

Image

Name: Kane O’Reilly
Age: 19
Gender: Male
Basic Description:
A blonde haired pretty boy; Kane is actually fairly scrawny, short, and possibly even younger looking then his age. With his bright blue eyes masked behind his messy hair, he always tends to look curious or naïve – a trait that reflects his optimistic tendencies. When on duty, he wears the typical garb that most exorcists recruit wear, but when given some spare time, he typically dons t-shirts and cargo shorts, occasionally with zip up jackets or hoodies. If he feels people aren’t respecting him enough, he does sometimes wear his black suit jacket with red shirt to give him a bit more of a formal appearance, but the effect is usually temporary til his next slip up.

Abilities!:

None, other then any normal human abilities. Seeing as he’s undergoing Exorcist training, he might eventually gain some great skills, but for now, he only knows the basics, and a bit of self defence.

Likes:
Ice Cream
Summer
Drawing
Optimism
Cleanliness
Superheroes
WDL
Exorcism
Jokes

Dislikes:
Pessimism
Mess
Being treated like a kid or inferior
Demons
Pumpkin
Studying
Being Clumsy

Other:

Theme Songs:
Angel with a Shotgun – The Cab

Personality

Kane is an optimist and a firm believer in the WDL and fighting against the demons. Filled with faith and inner strength, he’s the kind that won’t give up, and remains fairly cheery all the time. This can lead to him seeming naïve and child-like however, since he’s actually not too bright or wise; making him a gullible fool all too easy to manipulate or insult without him realising until a few moments later (“Hey!” Is quite possibly his most commonly used expression). The kind to passively agree to most anything, this can occasionally get him to make mistakes with his words, which can lead to him fumbling over his sentences and saying things he’ll regret later. The poor fellow has a habit of digging himself a hole, then making it even deeper as he attempts to make reparations.

A bit of a clutz, in some ways, Kane can seem quite hopeless; failing at tests, tripping over himself and causing accidents. Still, even though he’ll occasionally berate himself as useless, he’s quick to get back on his feet and remain determined to improve himself. Friendly to most everyone, he’s in awe of most higher level exorcists, revering them similar to the heroes in comic books. Kinda goofy with a weird sense of humour, he’s quite easy to take advantage of with his agreeableness, naivety and friendly nature, as he is often is willing to help however he can. Amongst superiors in the WDL, he is a faithful, reliable and obedient student (Though ‘reliable’ is questionable considering how clumsy he is…)

Initially believing all demons to be evil, Kane has since begun to see that view as one-sided, especially given the collection of the 7 children to fight the demon lords. Perhaps demons aren’t inherently evil? Maybe everyone could get along peacefully? Somehow, he believes that to be possible – though maybe, certain things would have to be done before that could be the case. After all, no one could forget what sins the demon lords have committed. They can find absolution in death.

Aside from his fairly strong view regarding the ‘evil’ demons, Kane wants to protect most all of mankind, and believes that everyone has the potential for good. In that regard, he's against the often brutal methods of the WDL, though understands that sometimes they're a necessity. Unlike other Exorcists however, he'd never take the opportunity to revel in another's suffering, demon or otherwise.

Equipment

For Equipment, Kane is equipped with standard exorcism items, ranging from holy water and a crucifix (For use with some chants), to the less faith related 9mm pistol and silver katana. I mean, holy items aside, sometimes something a little more personal is needed. Other items in his arsenal include scented candles and chalk (For sealing circles), a lighter, a coil of rope, various spell scrolls and a magic elemental rosary (Break a bead and throw it, explosion of elemental effect such as fire, ice, wind, etc.).

History

WIP

Kane doesn’t really know what his family was like. His real one anyway. Abandoned on the doorstep of a church, he grew up in the safe sanctity of the monastery.

So begins...

Kane O'Reilly's Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
The evacuation back to the Renegade base was made in near silence for Ash, her mind occupied with far too many thoughts for her to really consider speaking. At the forefront of it all, was the appearance of her sister: Why here? Why now? How did she do what she did? How long had she known Ash was… Did she know? And if she knew, who else did? When had she gotten here? How were the others? What did she intend to do from here? There were so many questions, and somehow, Ash knew she wouldn’t get the answers. “Of course not…” She thought to herself bitterly. ”…As if I can trust anything she says… The fact she’s here like this just reinforces how much she can lie and betray me…” Ash’s face remained a scowl, using her peripheral vision to attempt to look at her sister. She was still seated behind her, but Ash could barely make out anything. Softly, she felt the arms wrap around her waist again as she steered the bike across the dirt road. It was reassuring, and reminded Ash that she did have her sister to thank for saving her life. It was a warm embrace that she hadn’t felt in a long time, and she wanted it to continue…

”But…” Ash glared some more, shrugging free from the grip and making it clear the gesture still wasn’t appreciated. She couldn’t trust her sister ever again. Not after what she did. She was just making a complicated situation even more of a nightmare as there was so many other things Ash should’ve been concerned about. Like the fact Deon seemed to go Psychotic. Or the way the WDL had been taken over and gone anti-demon. Or … Fuck it, there was too many frickin’ things to focus on, it was such a piece of shit situation…! She felt like her head was going to explode! Tension and nerves on edge, Ash pulled the bike to a stop behind the vans, having arrived at the base at last. All kinds of people started climbing from their transports, familiar and unfamiliar, and Ash felt herself guided by the troops inside the building.

It was sleek, trimmed metal walkways aligned in parallel fashion and decorated with sequences of pulsating blue lights. The interior designer must have liked Star Trek or something, what with all the fancy sliding doors and blinking lights that Ash assumed served no real purpose. Behind her, she could sense her sister keeping pace – In a way that was both uncomfortably close, but like she was trying to keep her distance. Seems her poor sister was conflicted between what to do and damn it all, it felt good that the bitch was squirming. Let her have a headache to deal with too. Stepping out into what seemed like the main hall, the majority of the troops were dismissed, heading on their way. Around them, Ash started to watch Michael, Rin, Deon… Everyone started discussing the situation at hand.

And then, that was when she dared to speak.

“Ash-” Claire began tentatively, placing a hand on her sister’s shoulder. The effect was immediate as Ashley violently shrugged out of the grip, spinning to face her sister as she cut her off. “Don’t touch me!” Her voice had raised several octaves, anger burning up in her as she stared down the shocked and quivering form of her sister. The room fell silent as everyone turned to Ash, wondering just what was going on. Claire hesitated a moment before trying… No, pleading with her sister. “Look, Soot… Sis, you just have to list-“

“The hell I do! Just shut it already!” Ash demanded, yelling now and either completely oblivious or uncaring to the stares she was receiving. Claire was shrinking back, lowering her hands in a calming gesture, trying to reason with her sister before the situation exploded. She needed to talk with her, explain and resolve some issues. “Look, just calm down. You don’t understand-“

“I don’t understand?!” Ash’s face twitched a moment, a nerve struck. “You think ‘I’, don’t UNDERSTAND!?!” Ash was fuming as Claire backpedalled, realising she had unintentionally provoked her even further. She didn’t know what to say, what to do to disarm the situation. But it was too late. She’d had it with dealing with her. “You, of ALL people, think ‘I’ lack understanding?!” Ash took several intimidating steps forward, a dark aura beginning to grow around her as she snarled, moving ever closer to her sister. Unintentionally, Claire took a fretful step backwards, bumping into the wall, glancing behind her in panic before turning back to find Ash right up in her face. “I NEVER wanted to see you again. You think saving my life is enough to make us all buddy-buddy sisters again? Forget it. I am NEVER forgiving you for what you did.” Ash’s voice had gone bitter and twisted, sinking her vicious words in and wrenching at Claire’s heart as the sinister aura grew… Turning, Ash stepped away in a fume, the dark billowing blackness around her swirling…

“B-but we’re family... We’re sisters…” Claire stammered at almost a whisper, as if trying to convince herself Ash didn’t know what she was saying. The words weren’t quiet enough however, as Ash stopped in her track, eyes going wide with hatred.

“Stop PRETENDING like you care or something!” Ash stamped her foot and turned back to face her sister, a multitude of daggered shadows pinning Claire against the wall. “A real sister wouldn’t do what you did to me! As far as I’m concerned, you’re not my sister!” Claire’s face showed it all as her pupils dilated, the revelation catching her completely unguarded as her face remained a blank look of shocked sadness. A final shadow drew closer to Claire’s neck, glinting with sharpness as she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face… Then, all of the sudden, Claire was dropped, Ash turning away in disgust as the dark aura around her began to fade.

“In fact, that’s probably the truth, isn’t it? I’m just some half-demon-bitch, so we’re not even blood relatives…” Ash spat out the words, her voice going low as she looked to the floor, then up at the multitude of faces staring at her. She met eyes with one of them, and turned back to Claire, wanting to wrench the knife she’d used that much deeper. “She’s been more of a fucking sister to me then you, and this bitch left me naked in the middle of a football field!” Irately gesturing to Asmodeus, the sin of Lust embarrassingly was left speechless in the awkward moment, withdrawing for what would’ve been one of the first times Ash had seen. Moving out of the main hall, Ash stopped at the door, saying one last thing under her breath. “Just stay the fuck out of my life…”

And with that, she left the room, the door sliding shut behind her.

“Soot…” Claire muttered weakly with concern, still slumped against the wall. Slowly, she curled up her legs, wrapping her arms around them somewhat akin to the fetal position. Staying like that as she silently cried to herself, Kane was the first to attempt to comfort her, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Claire I… She didn’t mean what she said…” Softly, he could hear Claire saying something, Kane kneeling a moment to catch the whispers. “She doesn’t understand… She doesn’t know the truth…” Claire muttered under her breath, repeating those words over and over to herself. Kane continued to watch the girl, feeling completely helpless. He didn’t know what to do or say… He just wanted to make Claire feel better but… He didn’t know if he could. Holding his hand on her shoulder, he was surprised when he felt Claire rise, wiping the tears from her eyes as she forced a smile towards everyone.

“I’m sorry for the interruption everyone… My sister can be a little loud sometimes but, I’m sure she’ll swing around eventually.” She laughed weakly, and it was clear to everyone how much she was straining to try and seem cheerful. Her face seemed tired, and her eyes reflected the forlorn pain inside of her. Still, she continued to put on the brave face. “For now, I’m just going to get some rest… I… I might speak with you tomorrow about my arrangements here…” The last of her words were directed at Deon and the other leaders of the Renegades, Claire taking her leave slowly, stopping at the door as she noticed the two cats following after her. “No, I’m fine you two, really. You… Make sure Ash is okay, alright?” Petting the two on the head briefly, Claire sat back up before heading off to find a room to stay…

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Devin Namach Character Portrait: Loki Belphegor
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ ??? ~

"I don't know why I keep on doing this to myself..." The icy breath of the ice demon known as Chill, formerly the human Rob, came out of his mouth and made the air colder around him. He sat in a very special room in Kallos' base, a room made entirely out of ice. He liked it, he needed it to cool down after the rough battle he had with Sebastian and his two new friends. He had yet to see one of them was Lucy, a former close friend of his. "I don't know why I am recording this, or why I feel the need to... But I feel as if every day I must make progress on how my new life is. This would be the... Ninety-seventh one I have bothered to make. Maybe. Or is it ninety-two now...? I don't know anymore, but this one shall be to recall back to a more simple time. A time when my life was fine, and I knew a person who would change my life forever. I do, by this, mean Sebastian Thomas."

"How I remember the day we first met. How he came in, looking worried and sick, with fear and sadness in his eyes. Back then I was nicer, I was a kinder person then I am now. I quickly introduced him around, I was the first kid he had talked to, and the first kid he had made friends with. It was nice, those two months we enjoyed the little adventures we created together. But then after all the fun and joy we had, there came Lucy. Oh how I miss the way her eyes looked at me with such sweetness in them, how I long to feel the warm touch of her hand on mine again. Oh how I long for someone to bring me warmth again. When Lucy came, she told us on how we should be more weird and look at life from a different point of view. Oh how I wish I had known ahead of time what was in store for us."

"I know that as I continue to speak with a frosty tone, and my breath comes out as if it was in the middle of winter, I recall the beginning of a horrific set of events. One of them being Lucy's accident. One day she suddenly collapsed, she was as sick as a dog and blood continued to escape her mouth. So I told Sebastian we needed to help raise the money for her, and we would stand outside day after day praying someone would give us enough money for the operation she needed. As I continued to went in, Sebastian slept outside. As the operation came closer, our caretakers found it was time to talk him out of it and bring him back inside, dirty and tired as he was. Fortunately, they got enough money for her operation it seemed, though how this happened i am not sure, but she recovered quickly back to health. But this all seemed in vein, for when she grew old enough, she left us, saying she would visit Sebastian time and again. As I feel I am rushing through this log, I feel I must confess something at the end of this, and after this next part, I shall."

"It was a few months ago when it began. Sebastian started acting more selfish, always wanting more then he had. When I tried to talk to him, he told me off, and decided it was time to leave. When I talked to him again, he felt I was trying to push him down, and he ran. I watched him run through the rain, oh how I miss it when I feel something besides water coming from myself now. Everyone thought he was going through a phase, that he would return and it would be fine. I knew otherwise... I knew Sebastian. This was not him. I knew I had to do something, but then... A miracle came before me. The man with the crystal in his forehead came before me one day, and asked me if I wanted to be adopted. I refused at first, claiming I did not need a family, but he insisted. That I could see Lucy again, that we could spend time together, and that Sebastian would return back to normal and we would be friends again. I agreed. After I was adopted, he asked me if I wanted the power to change history itself. I agreed, and he did the unthinkable. He changed me into an ice demon, giving me the name Chill. So there ends the memories, and now, I shall conclude this log with my final statement..."

~ Sebastian's Story ~

"What's wrong with my head...?" He asked himself, as he tried to stand, everything around him looking... off. Things were moving that shouldn't of been, the room was tilting a little, and his body was shaking as if he had spun around in place several times. "Remember my name. Eclipse. I was once a strong proud demon before I had to fight the leaders of The Renegade. As per our deal, I am now a part of their inventory. Although they never said who could wield me, which is the best part, hehehehe... Any way, let's see how your reflexes with my basic form are." Sebastian's eyes widened as he looked over towards Lucifer, and used his fast speed ability to move in front of her, quickly taking a stance with the sword as he felt a powerful force collide into him. "Good... You can at least protect people from weak attacks." The voice told Sebastian, quickly forcing him to block against more attacks. "Good, good." The voice spoke, slowly sliding Sebastian back slowly towards Lucifer. "What are you doing Sebastian?" She asked, as he gritted his teeth at this. "Not a good time!" He spoke out, as the next blow was enough to send him flying backwards into her, making them both stumble around for a bit as a demonic laughter came over them before. "Nice moves, idiot." It spoke as he stood up, grabbing her arms and pulling her up as well. "D-don't mistake this situation. I -- I was just... Playing along with this." She said, as Sebastian rolled his eyes at her words.

"But what about attacking someone?" It spoke, as a demon appeared and quickly charged at him. His eyes widen and he quickly spun around, using the sword in his hand to slice across the demon's torso, making him split into two as both vanished. "Good enough, I guess. You were off by a little bit on the angle, but otherwise... My skills are at least having an effect on you. But now it's time to truly see... What you fear most." The voice said, as Sebastian suddenly recalled back, back to that day years ago...

+ Flashback +

The town Sebastian and his mother use to live in was nice. He was only four years old, barely able to understand anything of what was about to happen. He was walking hand in hand with his mother, who as he looked up to, smiled down at him as he smiled back and looked forward. He loved being close to her like this, holding her hand, feeling safe and sound and knowing everything was going to be alright. Then, a voice called out that would ruin everything. "DEMON ATTACK! DEMON ATTACK!!" Suddenly, everyone was in a panic, running for their lives. His mother suddenly picked up the pace, and he was almost dragged along as he found he had to run faster then he had ever had before. Then, explosions began to erupt all around the town, devastating everything that was caught within them. Buildings fell and crumbled, the ground in each being destroyed and left to rot with the corpses they held in them, demons suddenly appearing in huge amounts of numbers as they destroyed anything that got in their way.

"LET IT BE KNOWN FROM THIS DAY!" A voice boomed out across the town, as five figures now stood on the tallest building, each of them looking down upon the attacks happening. "THAT ARMAGEDDON IS COMING! THE PROPHECY IS COMING TRUE! AND I SHALL BE THE ONE TO LEAD OUR FORCES THROUGH THIS EARTH, WHEN I AM RULER OF HELL!" The figure spoke, among the figures could be seen Kallos. The others were a mystery, one of them wearing advanced armor over his body, another looking pale and wearing a cloak over her body in the way a vampire would, and the last one was completely covered in knight's armor. "FELLOW DEMONS! AS YOUR NEW MASTER AND FUTURE RULER, I COMMAND YOU TO WIPE THIS CITY CLEAN OF ALL HUMAN SCUM! LEAVE NO ONE ALIVE, TAKE NONE PRISONER, DESTROY EVERYTHING MADE BY THEM! REPLACE IT ALL WITH ONLY DEATH!"

+ Present day +

Sebastian felt weak, collapsing down on to his knees as the demon voice remained quiet. "You are a survivor, you have struggled since that day came. No... Even before then." It said, as Sebastian slowly rose up to his feet. "... I see a dangerous future for you, much more dangerous then what the phoenix has to face, though this all depends on how you all proceed through these trials." As he stood up, he felt a hand come down on his shoulder as he looked over at Lucifer. "You fainted there for a few... You look sick." She spoke, as he looked back down at the sword. "You have the potential to wield me, but you are not yet ready it seems. Place me back upon my resting place, and we will meet again in the future. That, I can guarantee." It chuckled as he walked back over to the case and set the sword down within it, Lucifer quickly pulling him back as the case slammed shut. Another chuckle came out, although Sebastian knew this one was not from Eclipse. He knew he was once again being observed by someone, or something... He couldn't see it, as he looked around the room, but he felt it. The eye had returned.

~ Michael's Story ~

"Alright, that will be enough. Lucifer, take him back to his room and show him the new equipment that will be there for him." She looked at Scott as he said this and nodded when he finished, taking Sebastian and quietly walking with him, making sure he didn't over-exert himself. "... I only hope he survives this mission." He said as he walked back to the main room, standing in Michael's place again as he took out a small little tube and inserted it into a spot, watching as the blood in it went into the machine and a map was brought up. "... Alright, let's see if I can remember all of this." He mumbled to himself.

Michael, on the other hand, felt extremely nervous. Rin was... Well, she was... His mind was getting off track, as he grabbed a chair and, rolling his eyes, placed it next to her and sat down next to her. "... I have missed you." He said, looking at her as he got a gentle smile out of it and she patted his back. "Just get on with the details, Michael. We can talk more later." She said, making him smile as he looked down at the table and tried to recall the events of the fight to her. Meanwhile, his mind recalled back to more easier times...

+ Flashback +

His master was training him with Deon, as they both were fighting as hard as they could against the Kasha leader. But in the end, he beat them both and they lay near each other, gasping for breath and struggling to regain control over themselves. "You both have obvious flaws in your strategies. Michael, you rely too much on your strength for guidance. Your mind must be kept clear and it must be allowed to flow through the fight. If you think things over and fight with more then just strength alone, you may be able to turn the tables." He closed his eyes at his master's words, hearing Deon give a little snicker at Michael being lectured. "And you, Deon." The Kasha leader turned to him, as Deon immediately fell silent. "You tried so hard to look like a fool at first. In fact, you are a fool now that I see it. But when you knew I was overpowering you, you tried to touch me, tried to get a grip on me that would allow you to turn the tables on me. Am I right?" He spoke, Deon remaining in silence at how observant the Kasha had been. "Try and remember that you need your own power before trying to take others." Michael opened his eyes at this, to hear Deon groan out in annoyance. "I know, I know... But practice will be good for the both of you. I see something in you both that I have not seen in a very long time... Perhaps once you both have matured more, you can show me what I need to learn from the new age that is coming."

Michael then recalled back to when the three were just new leaders and had control over The Rengade. All three were needed for a special assignment, the first mission that would give them all trouble. They all stopped as they saw a demon walking forward, slicing his way through paralyzed enemies, demon or human. "What is he doing...?" Michael asked, as Rin looked over at Michael. "I -- I don't know what's up with that thing... I -- I feel something coming over me, as if I --" She was interrupted at this by Deon. "Maybe you two should go and make out somewhere? I can handle this bozo~" He said, and Michael lightly punched him in the shoulder. "It's not like that, you idiot." He spoke, as Deon rubbed his shoulder. "Geez Michael, when did you grow a brain?" He teased, but was stopped as the figure came into view. "You must be the replacements... Well done, but you all look foolish." The demon said, as all three held their ground as they saw the demon take a stance. "Allow me to introduce myself... I am Eclipse, the Nightmare Bringer! Now, FACE ME!" And then he charged forward, all three of them shocked as his sword cut Michael's chest first, and then, blank.

~ Name: Eclipse
Nickname: The Nightmare Bringer
Type: Unknown
Rank: Believed to have been A rank
WDL Threat Level: Was believed to be Deceased ~


+ Present Day +

Michael was brought back into reality when he saw a soldier walking to them both and saluting. Both of them rose as the soldier kept his stance. "Scott of the Michael Division would like to see you now." He said, and Michael nodded. "Very well. Resume your daily activities." He said, as the soldier nodded before running off. Michael and Rin then walked towards the main room. "What could Scott want at a time like this, it's a little unusual for him." She said to Michael, as he sighed out a bit. "No doubt it is something concerning the kids." He said, as they both soon found themselves looking at Scott, who nodded to them both. "Glad you both made it. I have some important news to share with you." He said, indicating to the screen, as Rin rose her brow. "What's this?" She asked, seeing several red markers appearing on the map... Over the already dozen that were being shown. "I took the liberty of taking some of Sebastian's blood while he was out. After analyzing it, I have compared it and found that we currently have two others similar to him. One of them being Deon's, the other being possibly Ash's." He continued, sighing out as he looked at the screen. "So what's the problem?" Michael asked, as Scott looked over at him. "... It's a little unusual, but... It appears there are several people out on here that are identical to his blood. In other words... We may have a few children missing. That is why I have sent out a team of three soldiers each to search five locations. Once a team has searched all five locations, they return here, with or without the correct child."

~ Kallos' Story ~

"The demon has been sent to me, and we are currently analyzing it." The leader spoke, a smirk coming on his features as everyone nodded in agreement, seeming to like that they were successful. "Because of your little outbreak, you now are all on the WDL's most wanted list. Be proud, you all are very high." With this, everyone cheered out as they heard the good news. Photos furrowed his brows and tried to rise, but was stopped as Kibo put a hand on his shoulder and shook his head, to which Photos sat back down. "Now, I will list off each of you in order from least to most. Photos, you are 27. Golem, 23. Bellfoar, 21. Itzhet, 14. Kahlman, 13. Yami, 10. And Balarus, you are six. Well done, each of you." More cheering followed from this, as the leader let this go on for a few before raising his hands up to stop them. "Now then... You will be receiving a new member to your squad in a few. Once this is done, you will be my Elemental Force. Take great pride in this, for you all have a role to play in my upbringing." A dark chuckle followed as he shook his head. "It has come to my reports that Deon, Sebastian and Ash, three of the children we are looking for have joined with The Renegades. I thank you for this report, Kalh." A bow quickly came from Kalh's end as the demon leader went on.

"Devin, who was formerly with the WDL, has currently been listed as missing for the time being. Chang has been reported to be within hell's ranks, no doubt a future enemy to my cause. As for any other children, we do not know. As for demon kings, Crisis has been reported to not have been seen in hell at this time. Loki was last seen with Chang in hell, and Brenhin... Well, that bastard will get his soon enough." He chuckled again as he rose up a finger. "It is time for your first assault against the WDL, your first concern. You will place bombs around the surrounding towns, and within three days, they will be set off. If this succeeds, you will have an easy way in. Good luck figuring out who will set them up." A dark chuckle came out of him, almost turning into a laugh before the screens returned to normal, and the symbol with the eye came back on the screens.

The setting changes from The Earth, 2015 to The Renegade Headquarters

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Devin Namach Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Sebastian's Story ~

The mission was over. Drayne was dead. He still couldn't believe that, after all he had done to try to prevent someone dying, it happened either way on this mission. The first thing he did when he got back inside was sigh out and shake his head a little. "... I really hate vampires now. More then I did before as a kid." He said to himself quietly, entering into the main room as he stopped when he noticed a few Renegade soldiers. "Oi, someone give this to that Scott guy when you see him..." He then held up the head of Drayne to a few Renegade soldiers, who could only stare in shock when they saw what it was. It wasn't because it was a severed head, but more because it was Drayne's head that scared them. He then threw it lightly at two of them, who ended up stumbling around before they both caught it and quickly ran off with it, the other one just snickered and followed after them. He rolled his eyes once he was gone and sighed out again. "... Now to find Deon I guess." It would take a few minutes later to find him, who was in nothing but his boxers and socks, which made Sebastian raise a brow at him. He saw Deon wipe his eyes and let out a yawn as he stood in front of him. "Konbanwa, Sebastian. How ya doin?" Deon asked him.

"Well considering I just saw a vampire have his chest bursted open by some rabbit like creature, then getting blown into a pile of blood and guts... I suppose it would be a regular day for you." He admitted to him, remembering something as he quickly reached into his pocket. "Oh, also, she told me to give you this..." He said, pulling out the empty bottle she gave him before and handed it to him. "... I have no idea why she gave me this. Crazy rabbit demons, I suppose..." He watched as Deon grinned and took the bottle from him, but when he looked at it, his expression vanished and his eyes suddenly became lifeless, distant and cold. They stood there in silence, before Quake appeared behind Deon and wrapped her arms around him. She then rubbed her hands all over him, obviously drunk, and this brought Deon back to reality. "What the fuck woman! --" He quickly stopped. "Quake. Get your hand out of my pants, please." Quake responded with a grin and withdrew her hand, then turned herself away before turning back to them and grinned again. "Nice package, Phoenix boy." She then gave a wink before turning away for a third time and left Deon to hang his head. "Don't ever tell anyone that happened.... I'm begging you."

Deon then shook his head and looked at the bottle. "Lemme guess, the rabbit burst out of the vampire, killed him and gave you this to give specifically to me? Of course." Sebastian blinked a little in response and felt himself shuddering a little after what he saw. "... Who says I will, huh? I don't want to talk about you and her doing it any way..." He said, before then letting out a sigh. "Yeah, pretty much... Also, I know her name now it seems. Lunatic Red Eyes. Heard of her? She seemed to know about herself pretty well..." When Deon looked back at him, he saw Deon's eyes, cold and dangerous like Lunatic's had been before she left. "Of course I know her, she works for the person who ruined my life. She vanished in a tear in time and space, right?" Sebastian, confused Deon knew this, blinked three times. "... Um, your starting to scare me now. And I mean, really starting to scare me right now. What am I missing here?" At this, Deon's eyes began to feel like they were drilling into his very soul, before he turned away and ruined the moment by letting out a laugh. "I'm just screwing with ya man. You seen Luci anywhere? She just vanished when you left." Sebastian was able to let him know what had happened earlier with him and Lucifer, but stopped when Deon clutched at his chest, a few drops of blood emitting from his mouth. Sebastian felt his heart race at the sight of the blood, his mind coming back to reality as Deon spoke again. "Control Room, now." Then, he was off for said location. "Oh damn it Lucy..." He mumbled before running off after Deon, who was almost at a running pace, but was slow enough for Sebastian to keep up with him.

When they arrived at the control room, they both found who they were looking for. "Fuck. -" He said, before coughing again and sending more blood splattering to the ground. "What the heck are you doing, Lucifer?" He asked, Sebastian feeling his heart sank as she turned around to him and her eyes glazed, they were lifeless, cold and burning with anger. "What am I doing? What am I doing!?" She said to him, holding up what seemed like a piece of paper at Deon. "The hell are you doing with the contract, Luci?.... You're going to break the seal, aren't you?" And then, the other six sisters of purgatory appeared, all of them looking from Deon to Lucifer and back again in fear. It was Asmodeus who spoke up first. "W-What's going on?" She asked, before receiving the hateful gaze of Lucifer. "I'm giving our 'master' a choice. Either he reseals our contract, or I kill seven people." She said to them. Sebastian, suddenly feeling guilty, tried to hide himself among the six sisters of purgatory. "You're an idiot, you know that? What the hell caused you to act so bitchy all of a sudden, huh?" Deon asked with a sigh, as Lucifer suddenly laughed and grinned in spite. "What caused me to act like this? My Pride was destroyed, that's all. Oh, and besides, I finally realised something as well!" She then turned towards Sebastian, making him shudder out of fear. "I figured out why I left the Orphanage, Sebastian. I left because...... because I..." Her head then fell for a moment, and with a concerned expression, Deon stepped forward. Her head shot up at this, an unearthly laugh escaping her lips before she spoke out to him. "Well, I mean. I used to like you, Sebastian. I used to care about you even more than myself.... but now...... Heh... Heheheheh.... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" She then fell into a hysterical laughter before focusing her attention back on Deon.

"So what'll it be?" She asked him. Deon could only sigh out and lift his hands. "You know what I have to do, and I'll do it." Sebastian's heart was already sinking lower with each moment that passed by, before he heard someone whisper to him. "Sebastian, this is a Demon's Mental Break, if you weren't aware already." He looked over at one of the sisters, who's name was Mammon, as he began to shiver from what she said. "... I -- I did this...? I could make somene break like this unintentionally..." He needed all the comfort he could get right now, as he put his arms around himself and closed his eyes. "... I can't deal with this again... Not again..." He felt the one named Mammon pat his back. "No, it's probably been built up for a long time, ever since she rejoined us, probably. Just stay quiet, alright?" Deon, meanwhile, glared over at Lucifer and walked towards her. The dark aura was around her form once again, and the tendrils lashed out at Deon as he tried to get closer to her. He stopped only a few centimeters away, and then four tendrils shot through his chest and send a massive blood bloodsplatter onto the floor, which caused Sebastian to cling onto Mammon and hide behind her as it hit some of the sisters. Deon, however, only grinned and chuckled. "So do I have to fight you in your Demon Form as well, Lucifer?" He asked, as Lucifer shook her head at this. "No, you don't deserve to see that again, Phoenix." "... God, I can't do this again." Sebastian mumbled to himself, remembering when his mother was cut on that day, during the attack. He shuddered as he could again feel the heat coming from his scars, remembering when they were made on the same day. ".... Make it stop..." He mumbled out again, loud enough for only the sisters to hear. "... Make it stop, make it stop, make it stop, make it stop..."

Deon looked briefly to Sebastian and grinned, before looking back at Lucifer and nodding. "Go on, do it, Lucifer." He said, and quickly, the tendrils pulled in different directions and tore Deon apart, leaving only bloodstains, flesh and pieces of bones and organs. Sebastian had heard it all and let go of Mammon, backing away from the sisters. "... N-n-no! What did you - why did you - I can't have... I did this to him?" He held his head as everything became muffled to his hearing. ".... Why? Why is this even happening? Why?!?!" He called out, seeming to have some sort of breakdown from all this. Meanwhile, Mammon turned to Sebastian and was about to speak, when she heard a giggle. "Oh come on Mammon, you're too kind to men sometimes. You just have to-" But then, Mammon suddenly whirled around and glared at Lucifer. "SHUT IT BITCH! YOU THINK YOU KNOW HOW HUMANS FEEL!? NO, YOU DON'T! YOU'RE A GODDAMN DEMON, AND I WARNED YOU ABOUT GETTING INVOLVED WITH HUMANS, BUT OH NO! YOU HAD TO GO AND RUN AWAY BECAUSE YOUR PRIDE NEARLY KILLED US ALL!" Mammon then sighed and turned back to Sebastian, he could see a sad smile upon her face. "I'm sorry that you have to hear this, but it'll all be good soon, as long as Lucifer doesn't piss anyone else off, at least." He could hear again, was the first thought that came to his head. He frowned at her and clung on to her again, hiding his face in her shoulder. "... But he's hurt because of me... Oh god, why did she do that to him? I didn't mean to do this to her...." He tightened his arms around her, shaking as he felt like if he let go he was about to lose it... When heard a voice.

"Lucifer. Don't ever do that again, alright?" It said, and when Sebastian looked up, he found Deon standing there. He had just pulled his boxers back up and pulled a packet out of them, it was a cigarette packet. He was grinning at Sebastian, appearing to only have minor scars on his chest from where he was torn apart. Lucifer's head had gone down at this point, a single tear hitting the ground as she rushed over to him and catapulted herself into his arms. Upon impact, his smoke lit. "Easy now, Luci. I'm still injured, after all." He said to her, before looking back at Sebastian with a grin. "Don't worry about me, ever. I can't exactly die, anyways." Sebastian raised his brows at this. "... B-but... What... What did you do? Why did she make you do that?" He tried to ask through chattering teeth as if he was freezing at this point. Deon looked down at Lucifer who was clutching on to him desperately and blabbering nonsense. "I'm immortal, meaning that whenever I die, I come back again...." He said, turning to Sebastian with a grin and took a drag out of his cigarette, patting Lucifer's head, who was crying at this point. "Her stress built up to a level where she just... broke, for lack of better words. It isn't your fault either.... I don't think, anyway." Sebastian then let go of Mammon as he put a hand to his chest and fell to his knees.

Meanwhile, a male voice came to Deon in the form of a mic. "Oi, you awake? We have a problem.... It's Michael... I need you to send Satan, Asmodeus and Leviathan over to my location right now. I'm pulling off an emergency code for this." Deon then quickly turned after hearing this. "Satan, Asmodeus, Leviathan. Get to Michael, asap. I'll follow as soon as everything is settled here." He shook his head after they left and turned to Lucifer. "Luci, go to our room and get some sleep. We'll speak more in the morning." She looked at him, shaking slightly and was about to speak when he rubbed her head. "I forgive you, and so does everyone else." He said to her, and then, she was gone as well. Meanwhile, Mammon had crouched down next to Sebastian and was calling his name while shaking him. Deon then went over to them. "What's wrong now?" He asked, as Sebastian only wrapped his arms around himself again and continued to shiver. He tried to rub his shoulders for warmth as he stared at the ground only. Unable to speak at the time, he leaned into Mammon for warmth.

~ Kallos' Story ~

Kallos sat in his throne, seeming to move his hand towards Yami for an indication as he set three tubes into Kallos' back. His body then glowed bright purple for a few, as he closed his eyes and let out a sigh. Yami then backed away as he watched, Golem was taking a nap at this point. Photos and Kiba had grown quiet. Kalh merely sat and watched all of this, Itzhet was in his room meditating. "Everything is going well it seems." Kallos spoke, as Eppenos had sat down in his seat, which had been somehow expanded to fit his larger status then how most humans were suppose to look. "Now we just need to plan out the distraction... I could easily send Yami and Eppenos out to do the job, but... We need a third one for this." Kalh, at this, stood up from his seat. "Allow me, my lord. My grace and style will put those children to shame." He said, as Kallos shook his head. "... No. Not if they gather and gain up on you." Eppenos, to everyone's surprise, rose up. "I know someone who can help us out." He spoke, as Kallos turned to him. "... Who?" He asked. "Simple. The Wandering Blade. I can convince it... Right, Baphomet?" The sword, Baphomet, let out a mere growl in response that sounded like hundreds of dying souls.

~ ??? ~

"My liege, we have the reports on the children ready to go." A voice called out from one of the chairs in the darkness, the main demon in the room shifted in his seat. The Revolutionary Leader of Hell gave a smirk at this. "Show me them." He said, as he quickly turned and snapped his fingers. "Oh, Kallos isn't here today?" A voice spoke out, his cocky attitude and fast paced voice sounding throughout the room as his hologram appeared. "... You should know he will be informed later, Kappa." A feminine voice spoke this time, her hologram appearing too as the Kappa glared darkly at her. "... Still your tongue, Countess. Or maybe I should come to America and dissect your head? How would you like that, to feel my technology ripping you apart?!" The Revolutionary Leader then raised his hands. "... Enough, or I will send my warlords to both of you. Now, Kappa, you have a status report to make to Kallos later I hear. As for now though, show us the information we require." The Kappa remained silent for a moment, before letting out a sigh in defeat and pressing a few buttons. "... Very well. I will give my report on the ones we have seen in action so far. Be warned though, one of them may turn out t be --" At this, he was stopped when a fist slammed down into an armchair. "... Right. Here are the first five known children." And with that, it began with Deon's.

~ Name: Deon Morris
Nickname: The Executioner
Type: Half Phoenikoi/Half ?
Rank: S(?)
Overall Threat: Capture at any cost.
Additional Information: Deon Morris is currently one of the three known leaders of The Renegades. He was known as Hikari Scarlet when he was under the control of the WDL. Currently in possession of two demon weapons, Deon Morris in the past has slain many types of demons, some of his most notable accomplishments are several Demon Kings. Another notable accomplishment is the former demon Eclipse.
Special Power: His most unique ability appears to be where he can copy the powers of others through just physical contact. Currently this power is being examined as to the strengths and limits it can do. ~


~ Name: Chang T. Wilson
Nickname: None
Type: Half Demon(?)
Rank: D
Overall Threat: Capture on sight.
Additional Information: Chang T. Wilson was a snobby asshole who was known for getting into crimes in the past. Since his last sighting, no one on earth or hell has been able to locate him, but rumors spread he is being trained by the demon king Loki.
Special Power: None known. ~


~ Name: Ashley Clade
Nickname: None
Type: Half Demon(?)
Rank: D(?)
Overall Threat: Capture on sight.
Additional Information: Ashley Clade was known for keeping to herself before she was employed under the WDL's services and sent to it's academy. Since the invasion on the WDL, she has since left the WDL and has since been employed under the services of The Renegades. Last known sighting was of her handling The Monster Train, one of the WDL's most wanted known demons.
Special Power: None known. ~


~ Name: Devin Namach
Nickname: None
Type: Half Demon(?)
Rank: E
Overall Threat: Moderate.
Additional Information: Devin Namach was best known for being somewhat of an asshole and a smart ass to others being being employed under the WDL's services and sent to it's academy. Since the invasion on the WDL, Devin has been reported as missing and is currently being searched for by Angel, the new Archknight of the WDL.
Special Power: None known. ~


~ Name: Sebastian Thomas
Nickname: Inferno
Type: Half Demon
Rank: D
Overall Threat: Captured at all costs.
Additional Information: Sebastian Thomas was best known for being raised at an orphanage before he left it and went missing for a while before being captured by the WDL. During the last known sighting, he was reported to be missing before reappearing during the invasion on the WDL. Not known whether to be trusted or not, it is believed Sebastian is a dangerous threat if allowed to continue to grow. He has been sighted as serving under The Renegades, last sightings of Sebastian were seen fighting against Drayne, who has since been reported dead.
Special Power: None Known. ~


With the updates over, the Revolutionary Leader rose up from his spot as the holograms faded away from sight. Four figures appeared behind him, each of their eyes glowing red in the darkness as he walked out into the light from his base of operations. Outside, the sky was red as always, fire surrounded them as always, and the cries of demons being slain ran out throughout the land. "My warlords, destroy the demon kings who oppose us." He said, and without hesitation, the four vanished.

~ Michael's Story ~

Michael and Rin saw it all too quickly and it all happened way too fast for either of them to control it. The A.I. had reported significant readings from Sebastian's suit, but what he saw was the horrifying part. Sebastian's body underneath that suit was covered in demonic red symbols. To make matters worse, a demon Renegade soldier had found this and run right to them, complaining about what this all meant. He furrowed his brows and was forced to call in three of Deon's girls, who indeed did appear, which made him sigh out in relief. "... Thank goodness you are --" "AHEM!" He was stopped as he looked over at the Renegade soldier, who by now had a glare and had his arms folded across his chest. "Well? Show them already..." He told Michael, which made him growl as he turned his attention back to the computer. Pressing a few buttons, he brought up the suit's analysis of Sebastian. "... Girls, I want you to look closely at this... If you know what they mean, say it." He said, but before he could go on, the Renegade soldier came in again. "Of course they will. Every demon knows abut that monster!" Michael gave the soldier a glare this time, stopping him from ranting on, and then pressed another button. "... Right." He said, looking up at the screen, and that was when the demonic red symbols appeared on the analysis. "See?!" The soldier started. "Rin, why do you not agree with me?! The boy is a threat, and must be treated as such!"

"Ah, so Sebastian's a threat then? What a shame..." The voice said, making everyone raise a brow and look over to see... Deon in his underwear. With a grin on his face to top it all off! His head then went down and for a few tense seconds, everything was too quiet with him. "Well, in that case..." He then lifted his head up and a smirk plastered to his face. "You're gonna have to get through me first. He's my kid brother, and I don't intend on letting anyone hurt him." The three sisters who had come looked at each other and then spoke out in unison. "We'll protect him also." Rin, meanwhile, looked to the soldier and glared at him. "He's a KID, you can't kill a kid!" Michael looked back at Deon and then sighed out. "... I'm not saying we need to kill him, but... Well, these symbols... I'm sure you recongize them as well, don't you?" After he said this, the soldier intervened again. "It does not MATTER if he is a child! He carries the blood of that MONSTER in him! I am telling you now, if we do not capture him and sentence him to an execution, he will destroy EVERYTHING we have worked for!" The soldier's glare then went to Rin. "Children have died in the past, I can understand that, but this CHILD is a harbringer!" His attention shifted to Michael. "Isn't it your instinctual duty to eliminate the blood of that monster from this world?!?" He asked Michael. Michael, in return, only could look down and close his eyes. ".... We tried before, but he's too strong --" He stopped when the soldier's hand slammed down.

"DON'T GIVE ME THAT! We all could of tried, and --" "AND WHAT?!" Michael stepped in. "Have everyone DIE?! Is that what you want?!" The soldier then turned his attention to Deon. "Come on now, you must understand!" He then looked back towards Rin. "I am telling you, it is now or NEVER! We must act before it is too late!" Deon let out a sigh and scratched at the back of his head. "Yeah, didn't they say that I was the Harbringer of Death before?" He then grew a grin on his face. "And like I said, you're free to try and kill me, if you really want to have every single bone in your body broken ten times over. Be my guest." Deon then walked over to Michael and patted him on the back. "Calm down, you're meant to be the good guy out of us two." Deon turned away at this, taking his cigarette out of his mouth and blowing smoke out, as he watched it dance around on the air currents. "I'm aware of who that demon is, what it's capable of, and what it might do. But, for now, that's Sebastian out there, and I must admit, he's wearing a pretty nifty suit." Rin, meanwhile, rubbed her forehead and then glared at the soldier. "I'm out, you're free to do whatever you want, but Deon isn't joking." With those words, she left, and the soldier looked to Michael as he stood frozen to the spot with his hands clutched. "Listen to me Mi --" But Michael slammed his hands down to interrupt him. "... I'm calling a private meeting. Leave us." He looked towards the angry renegade soldier. "That's an order." He said, watching the Renegade soldier grit his teeth. "... Fools..." He mumbled, and then quickly walked away out of fear.

Michael turned around slowly as he opened his eyes and looked to Deon, a sad expression forming. "... Damn it Deon, I... I didn't think we'd have an issue like this." He said, sitting down as he put his face into his hands. ".... Damn it.... If every demon in here knows that the child has his blood in him.... Oh god help us all." Michael then felt Deon's hand on his shoulder as he banished the girls away from them. "Don't worry, we'll just keep it a secret for now, and if we have trouble in the ranks, then we'll deal with it there and then, but for now there's no need to freak out. Also, you can stop working so hard now, since me and Rin and back." Deon chuckled at this. "And besides, ya really think God above would help a bunch of Demons out?" Michael shrugged his shoulders at this. "... They say he works in mysterious ways..." He said to Deon, standing up and letting out a sigh. "... I will inform Scott to keep an eye on the suit readings from now on. I want all three of us alerted if the boy reaches critical emotional levels again... Whatever the hell just happened to him, it can't be allowed to happen again... At any cost, Deon. I know I've been working hard and I'm not as good as Scott is, but... I do know when times are needed to be called in. Even if some will disagree with it... I just never assumed something like that would ever happen to me." He looked in Deon's direction at this. "... I don't know how you can do it, but please... Don't let him reach this again. I'm going to have Scott run some tests on these symbols, but in any case... I fear that if Sebastian transforms again, he will lose control. Then again, I am talking to you... You'll find a way, you always do."

Deon sighed again and patted Michael on the shoulder. "Listen up, douchebag. If Scott was better than you, he'd be in the Leader seat right now, not you. Get it?" Deon looked away before he continued. "I'm sorry for getting caught by the WDL, as well. Rin shouldn't have come after me either." Deon then turned towards Michael and looked him straight in the eyes. "Michael, answer me honestly. How do you fell about Rin?" Michael looked at Deon and straightened his posture. "... You can take a guess, can't you? But it's not like I'm going to tell her or anyone else... Bah, listen to my own words. I'm a wreck already..." Deon laughed at this and patted Michael's back. "Yeah, she's alright ain't she? She probably feels the same way, given how you two act around eachother. And you're not a wreck, if you were you'd be on the ground crying like the little girl you are.... Anyways, how about I shout you a drink so you can loosen up a little?" Michael sighed at this. "... Thanks but no thanks. I need to keep an eye on things for now... So, how did the missions go? I hear one of your siblings went with you, while this child here went after a vampire... A type A vampire if I remember correctly..." Deon laughed and grinned at this, sitting on the edge of the table. "The mission went well. I got to fight again.... And I ran into a certain person." Michael rose a brow at this. "... Deon, please tell me it was The Nue. Medusa? Ronove, The Agent, I'll even take Miss Nuclear!" Deon's eyes suddenly grew cold and he locked them with Michael's own. "You already know who it was, so there's no point in trying to get out of it. It was Frankenstein, of course."

Michael put a hand on his face for a moment and then shook his head. ".... Lord help us all." He then removed a hand from his face and looked at Deon. "... Why now? Why of all times does he appear NOW?" Deon's eyes narrowed at this as he bit int his cigarette a bit. "You think I somehow know? He's always been there, ever since we last fought him, but he's just been in hiding." Deon then turned away and sighed. "Well, I'm off to sleep. You should get some as well, Michael. You deserve it." Deon patted Michael on the back again and stepped out of the room. But before he was out of earshot, Michael could hear one last thing. "Michael, it's back. The Madness. I'll be sleeping for a while, but I'm scared again, Michael. You know what happened when it was there last time." With that, he was gone. Michael then closed his eyes and sighed out once more. "... Two of the children are now in danger of themselves. What a nuisance... Adding work onto the work I already have to go here."

~ ??? ~

Eppenos found the location, an abandoned, old and broken looking building stood before him. He walked with stealth today, his movements quiet enough to take him inside despite in reality he was three stories high. He stopped before two old looking doors, he studied them carefully. Forced entry. A brief brawl that led inside. The familiar sensation of hatred and bloodshed he had endured many times himself in the past. He placed his hand gently upon both of them, seeming to study how well in place they were, before all too quickly pushing with violent force that it tore them down from where they were and sent them flying to the ground, and brought up for a cloud of dust around him. It didn't bother him in the least though, walking out of it as if it was normal air. Once inside, he noticed how much a wreck everything was - what had once been a normal building a few days ago had been hit by the apocalypse. Cars were destroyed, blood stains were everywhere, corpses were lying around all over the place, the usual stuff. He examined the cuts on each corpse for a brief second, that was enough for him though to know that it was here. "So... This looks like the perfect place for it to come to, perhaps... If it caused this, that is."

Just at this same time, Eppenos heard the sound of a sword being sheathed, and when the dust settled, a small child stood in the wake of the destruction and carnage it had caused. It turned to look at him, a maniac grin flashing across it's face before it seemed to 'vanish' before him. He did not move though, even when a blade appeared in front of him and went to slash his shoulder but stopped just centimeters away from his body. It was then the voice that sounded like a maelstrom of the voices of it's victims talked to him, sounding just like a demon would. "So, why are you to seek me out?" It asked him. He watched it so peculiarly and he wondered if he could perhaps make this blade his second, but Baphomet hated sharing the spotlight. Speaking of which, all too quickly Eppenos drew out his own demon weapon, who's aura clashed with The Wandering Blade's own. "You are the one with no name, but have taken the title of The Wandering Blade... Baphomet tells me of tales about you, and you are just as it described." A low growl came out of Baphomet in response, it's growls always were a mystery. It was unknown whether it was the many souls of fire demons inside it crying out in agony, or if it was Baphomet itself that called out from all these tortured souls. "We are here to hire your services... Temporarily, of course. We know of how much your hatred has grown over the years."

At this, the blade suddenly reacted by changing itself, making a surreal mouth appear along it's length with a tongue that seeped out and licked Eppenos. "You are Eppenos, wielder of Baphomet. Well met." It said, as the child that wielded it grinned deviously, his voice like gravel rubbing against rock. "Pray tell me why you are in need of my services?" He nodded at the demon's words before speaking himself. "One of my current partners, Balarus of Kallos, is in need of help for an attack tomorrow evening. There is a boy he is worried about, an unusual child who has the devil's blood in his veins. Sebastian. He needs to be dealt with tomorrow, while he is still inexperienced in the ways of fighitng in the real world. He needs you to do this, a strong and powerful demon like yourself. That all depends though... Are you up to the task?" He watched as the mouth of the blade grinned and it's tongue flapped around and salivated in anticipation. "Of course, I will take this task upon me.... What else will be happening, that day?" The child grinned at this, his eyes suddenly beginning to go dull. "Take me into your hands, and I will not try to take you over. I swear it on what I once was."

Eppenos looked at Baphomet, who merely growled in response. He placed Baphomet back into it's sheath and then took a hold of The Wandering Blade with one hand, pulling it from the child's grip before placing his other hand on it. His demon aura clashed with the demon weapon's at first, both fighting against one another before both would settle into acceptance. He was cautious though, and looked around for any signs. "Of course you do... For now, it seems you are trust-worthy. What else will be happening, well let me see... Ah yes, I will be fighting against a certain phoenix. A well known one, who holds two demon weapons in his possession. There will also be a girl there. Both are named Deon Morris and Ashley Clade. Although if you wish to know more, I will have to take you back to Balarus." Meanwhile, the child's eyes rolled into the back of his head and he collapsed into fits at the floor, foaming at the mouth before suddenly exploding and sending blood and stuff out everywhere around the room. The tongue of the blade simply licked the blood off of itself and grinned widely. "I don't want to know more, as long as you can give me another host, a stronger one. The other requirement?" The mouth of the blade then grinned, growing to almost impossible lengths before speaking again. "I want blood. Lots, and lots of blood!"

Eppenos had not been disturbed by the child exploding, and simply shook his head when he found himself covered in blood. "A stronger host... Of course. And as for the blood... You will get it. Lots of it." He said, turning around and beginning to exit the building. "Tell me one thing though... How did you come to be though? Do you even remember anything about what you once were?" He watched as the mouth of the blade vanished and felt a great weight overcome it. Slowly, the metallic surface of the sword became like liquid and then a male form came out of it. It suddenly hardened into steel and it looked like a metallic statue, albeit with incredible detail. A few seconds pass, the figure seemed in many ways like a human, aside from a crown of small horns jutting out at odd angles from it's head. Scars adorned his face and body, with half of his face being nothing but bone. The figure was only seen down to it's hips, it smirked at him. "I was a brave knight, once. I found that there was not enough blood and then I became a Demon, able to satisy my hunger for chaos and violence on a daily basis. And then I became the weapon of a feared warlord, who was killed in battle by the teamwork of two other Demons, a Kasha and a Phoenix. If I could challenge them again, it would work out nicely for me." The figure's smirk turned more sadistic as it's eyes lit up in anger. Eppenos rose a brow in response, nodding his head, as he found this unusual for a demon weapon to do. "Interesting... A Phoenix and a Kasha? Tell me then... Do they happen to be named Rin and Deon Morris of the Renegades? If they are, don't worry... You will meet them again."

The figure responded with a grin. "I knew not the name of the Phoenix, but the Kasha is the one. I want her blood, and I want it now!" It commanded at him, it's previously smooth edge suddenly became serrated and the tip shot out to a few feet longer then previously, twisting like a snake's tail and spiking up like a lollipop jammed with needles. The figure gave a final grin before sinking back into the metal. "Make sure I get their blood soon, or I will not take up the mission." Eppenos merely nodded at this. "Yes, we will get you the blood you demand for. But we need to lure them out first, remember. They will be cautious if it's otherwise... The wait though, will be worth it. Just think of all the blood you will get, and that shall be rewarding enough for you." In response, the mouth of the blade would reappear, and began to laugh maniacally.

~ Sebastian's Story ~

It had been some time now since Sebastian had left Mammon and decided to head back to his room. He had thanked her for calming him down after the... Set of events that had happened today. He took off everything about his suit except for the hat, thankful his clothes were unharmed. He quickly checked in the closet, seeing a new outfit set for him as he nodded to himself. He decided to look for a shower, taking one after ten minutes of searching. He then headed back to his room and noticed one of the new outfits in it, putting it on as he put away his normal attire. It'll be clean when I wake up, right? He asked himself mentally, thinking about the past three days. "... I'm such a fool sometimes." He said, before locking the case again just to be certain and headed out of his room, locking it too. He kept his hat on his head as he wandered the halls of the Renegade base, deep in his own thoughts as he looked at his right arm and pulled up the sleeve of it. He watched the strange red demonic symbols again, his heart feeling like it took a huge leap forward before he quickly put his sleeve down quickly and sighed, lowering his hat a bit over his eyes. "... I feel like cr -- I mean, crude." He mumbled to himself. It was by chance that he caught sight of Claire and Kane, the former was clutching what looked like a clipboard to her chest while the latter had an arm around her shoulder. From what Sebastian could make out, he was chatting away, but the conversation became more intelligible as the two forces got closer to one another. "Yeah, I think it's a great idea." Kane said to her, giving her a wink and a thumbs up.

Sebastian looked up and felt his eyes widened a bit, quickly looking back down and lowered his hat again a bit. "... Don't spot me, don't spot me, don't spot me." He said quietly to himself, and started to walk past them, however he began to take his time in order to hear what they were saying. Unfortunately his clothes slightly resembled his old ones, plus his height, however he could listen into the conversation from this. "You really think so? It's not too corny? Or presumptious of me?" Claire asked, smiling a little as she laughed. "After all, I'm not in charge here. They might get mad me taking things into my own hands." "Nonsense. I think it's brilliant. And They seem friendly here, I can't imagine Deon saying no to an idea like that." They were so deep into the conversation, they had no idea he was about to pass them. This made him stop and look at them as he rose a brow at them. "... What are you two on ab -- DARN!" He realized his mistake too quickly, shaking his head as he sighed out. "... Hi guys." He said in defeat, his head hanging a little as he put a hand on his hat. "Huh? Oh, Sebastian. Didn't see you there pal." Kane said, turning to face him as he scratched the back of his head while giving a nervous chuckle. "Is there a rodeo on or something?" Claire asked, giggling as she gestured towards the hat.

Sebastian rose a brow at this and patted his hat a little at this. ".. No, I think that guy called Scott gave it to me as part of my new combat outfit." He gave a shrug at this. "... So what -are- you two talking about any way?" He asked them. "Oh, I meant no offence by it." Claire waved her arms in embarrassment at this. "It's cute. But um, well... It's a surprise. To be honest, if I knew you were so close by I woulda zipped my lips." Sebastian shrugged his shoulders to this. "... Well then I suppose -- wait, you think this make me look -cute-?!" His cheeks then lit up bright red as he didn't know what else to do. ".... Ummm, no offence." He quickly added in, lifting his hat up a little to reveal more of his face. "... Um, well..." He started off. "... A-anything going on with you two then?" He wanted to get off this subject so badly, he wanted to not think about something with him and the word cute! Claire giggled from seeing Sebastian flush over this, for some reason to only herself she was enjoying this. "Well, other than the party we're organising-" Kane started off, only to be stopped by a slap to the back of his head, Kane winced in pain as Claire rapped her clipboard intimidatingly before folding her arms in annoyance and sighing out. "I'm beginning to think subtlety isn't your strong suit Kane... Honestly, we were just talking about it being a surprise a second ago."

"Right, right, sorry..." Kane slowly sat back up after saying this, laughing mainly at himself. "Guess the cat's out of the bag now, huh? Hopefully you can keep a tighter lid on it then me Sebastian." Sebastian nodded in reply as he furrowed his brows at this, looking down at the ground as he went into his thoughts before coming to a conclusion. "... As long as we're showing secrets, I -- I have something to confess..." He then held out his right arm towards them as he quickly pulled his sleeve back to reveal the fading demonic red symbols on his skin. "... D-do either of you know what this is?" Kane looked bewildered when he saw it, but Claire narrowed her eyes as her expression turned serious. "They're the mark of the Inferno, a symbol of relation to an ancient demon king. Naturally, he was a ruler of the flame - and by that token, it would be prudent not to go showing that around." Sebastian quickly rose his brows at this as he lowered his sleeve. "Mammon warned me not to show this to anyone... I-Inferno? But that's suppose to be my alias... I thought Scott gave me that alias..." He shivered at this, taking a step back. "... N-no. I -- I'm making things worse just by being here?"

"Hey, chill out Sebastian. I don't know what all this Inferno business is about, but know you're a friend to me, so it doesn't change a thing in my book." Kane said to him, giving him a pat on the shoulder with a grin. "I'm sure you're the same, right Claire?" He asked her. "Right..." She said, her eyes remaining hard for a moment before she finally relaxed and smiled again. Sebastian, on the other hand, placed a hand on his hat and furrowed his brows. "... U-um, I originally came to ask about Ash, but nevermind... I need to stay away now... I-if it's not too much trouble to ask... When's the party going to be?" He asked. "Well, it's not going to be for a while yet. Me and Kane were just going to head out to grab some supplies, then set up for it early tomorrow morning for everyone to wake up to. A bit of a welcome for all of us, really." Claire explained to him, holding out the clipboard. "I've got a list of things to pick up here. If you like, you can come with us. After all, We could use a spare hand, and it'll certainly help you lay low."

Sebastian sighed out a little at this. "... S-sure... It's just... I wanted you to ask if you would talk to Scott for me..." He asked while looking over the clipboard. "... I just want to know if you trust me Claire." He said to her. Claire smiled a bit again and parted her fringe behind her hair to fix it. "Well, if you really want me to vouch for you, I'd be happy to. Not that I have much authority around here anyway." She laughed at this, turning down the hall as she gestured for them to follow. "As for the matter of trust, just keep in mind I've got my eye on you. That doesn't mean I'm not willing to give you a chance however." She winked, sticking out her tongue briefly. Sebastian felt himself smiling at this. "... O-okay! Let's do this then!" He said with excitement as he was cheered up a bit now. He then grabbed one of Claire and Kane's arms as he walked a little faster at this. "Keep up, slowpokes!" He said, as he felt like a little kid at the moment.

~ Michael's Story ~

Scott was having one busy day it seemed. Anders had just completed his test with Eclipse, although he had no idea if it was a success or a failure. Eclipse was confusing that way. Nodding to Anders, he patted him on the shoulder as he began to head out with two Renegade soldiers moving in to stand by Ander's sides. "Do what you like from here, these two will help you out or try to answer any questions you may have for them." He said, before leaving Eclipse's room with the door opened. The guards would most likely close the door on their way out. He shrugged his shoulders when he got several notifications all at once. ".. Jesus christ, calm down!" He said, rushing to Michael, who was still standing by the computer. "What's happening?" He asked, as Michael shrugged his shoulders. "No idea. Sebastian's suit readings are starting to act a little funny, he may be coming down with something..." Scott furrowed his brows at Michael's words. [b]"No doubt he's making things worse by walking around. We need to get him to the medics and fast, I don't want him dying now of all times."[/b] He said, when he looked over at a soldier who just came over. "Sir, we -- we have some bad news!" He said, as Scott rose his brows at this. "Calm down, tell me what happened." He asked, as the soldier looked up at him. "It's -- it's the new child we just brought in. She's missing!"

Scott's eyebrows rose up at this as he put a hand on his forehead. "... Oh jesus." He mumbled, looking over at Michael. "Keep an eye on things here." He said, and began to walk away, when anther soldier came over. "Sir, I'm sorry to interrupt, but you have a meeting in a few." This made Scott give the soldier a questionable look. "What for?" He asked. "It's... Um, another child, sir." He said, as Scott looked around at the other soldier. Quickly, he walked over to the computer and pressed a button as it began to track for Keilani. "Send one of the men that brought her in to --" He stopped as the computer started to detect something else approaching her position. "... Scratch that. Send a doctor over to them at once." He said, watching the soldier salute and quickly race off. He then followed the other soldier into a room where he sat down in his chair and waited. At this, a young woman was brought in, one with purple hair it seemed. "... Greetings." He said, a chair being pulled open for her. "Have a seat." He said, as once she was seated he would nod to the soldier who would stand by the door. "My name is Scott. I would like to know your name as well, because what I'm about to tell you will change your entire future from here on out. If you have any questions for me, ask them at any time." He told her.

~ Sebastian's Story ~

Sebastian at this time was making his way back to The Renegade base with Kane and Claire, listening to them chat on the way there. He had two bags in his arms, he stood in the center as he then saw the base coming into view. "So... Much.... Stuff. Just for one party. You two must of chosen a big room... Did you?" He asked. "Well, we were just going to deck out the main hall. Everyone'll probably be asleep by now." Claire said as she smiled cheerfully, seeming to be content with her one bag. Kane on the other hand got the burden with a heavy multitude of different things, seeming to be buried beneath the mountain of parcels. Sebastian nodded in response to her words. "Gotcha. Hopefully, we can sneak in and start setting things up before anyone notices us." He said, looking over at Claire. "Heh, yeah. I'm glad we managed to get everything though. Music, streamers, balloons, food, drink... And the cake! That looked scrumptious." Claire said, licking her lips a little as they then headed inside. Sebastian smiled again when he heard this, laughing a little once they were inside and headed for the main hall. "Yeah, I know right? Hey Kane, how you holding up?" He asked, glancing over at him. "I'm... Good! No problems here!" Kane said, poking his head out at this while taking careful steps. He had already fallen once on the way back, he could probably make it without more trouble. Sebastian chuckled at this as he raced towards the main hall. "RACE YOU THERE THEN!" He shouted out to them, as he tried to get to the main hall first.

"Ah, Sebastian wait!" Claire called out towards him, with concern in her voice. Sebastian tried to stop at this, but ended up spinning around as his eyes widened at this. "WHOA!" He cried out, increasing his speed temporarily which ended up slamming his back into a wall. He then collapsed onto his butt with the two bags falling into his lap. "Ahhh... Yeah?" He tried to ask. Claire giggled a little at this and then dropped her bag into his lap as well. "You need to carry my bag too." She then smirked and took off down the hall, having the current advantage. Sebastian gritted his teeth as he wrapped his arms around all three and then slowly stood up. "... C-crud." He mumbled out, increasing his agility again as he raced after her with the intent of getting past her in time, but he found that difficult when he found her there. Meanwhile, Kane continued to slowly shuffle down the hall. He had enough trouble keeping his balance at a walking pace... Catching her breath in the meantime, Claire began looking around the main hall, eyeing up where she'd like each of the decorations. When Sebastian got there, he ended up sliding in and just barely stopped beside her, panting as he put the three bags down and laid down on his back. "... Don't tell me I have to do you a favor?" She smirked at this. "Hmm... I'll think about it." She said, leaning over to the bag as she grabbed some balloons. "For now, let's get started on these. I was thinking three in each corner, tie some up in the center of the room..."

Sebastian got up at this and brushed himself off. "... Alright, I just -- feel a little -- light-headed right now... Is all." He mumbled before pulling out some items out of the bag. "You sure you're okay?" She asked as she leaned down and placed a hand on his forehead to check his temperature, making him stop and shiver a little at her touch. "... At least let me help before I pass out... O-or something close to that." He tried to get out. "Nonsense. If you're sick we need to get you treated..." She said, looking at him in concern and frowned. "You should've told me if you weren't feeling well. Me and Kane could've handled this." Sebastian gritted his teeth at this. "I'm not some little kid anymore. I --" He stopped and quickly put his arm over his mouth and coughed a little. "... Oops." He said, before falling forward at this. However, Claire caught him and and held Sebastian against her chest. "Kid or not, you need help. Don't be afraid to get some support." Sebastian then looked at her and blushed a little, looking away at this. "... Fine, fine..." He mumbled out. "Now come on. I'll take you down to the medical wing." She helped Sebastian up and Claire got an arm under him to support his weight. Sebastian looked down and shivered from her touch, leaning against her a little as he felt her begin to take him away at this. While they were walking, it seemed they encountered a pink haired girl, as Kane looked around at all this with a puzzled look. "... Um, am I suppose to be happy or worried about this?" He asked them all in general before any of them could speak.

~ ??? ~

"This area is already under our control... Submit to the uprising and you will be spared, but if you do not submit, then you will be wiped out along with the rest of his forces!" His voice called out to them all as several fights were happening at once, his four warlords ending their fights. The first warlord seen was dashing in at a wounded demon king, who began gathering up his attack inside his own body. The robed figured leaped up into the air and sent in several attacks that paralyzed the demon king to his spot, as the robed figure landed in front of him. "Sorry about this... But I have to wrap this fight up for my master." He said, before quickly drawing out his dagger and stabbing it into his knee. "Burning Crack!" He shouted out, as a tear opened up in his leg as he screamed out in pain. The dagger was pulled out as he turned around and put it away, walking away as the demon king exploded into multiple flaming pieces. "The demon king Vysral is dead."

~ Name: Spirited Kami
Nickname: The Flaming Spirit
Type: Shinigami
Rank: A
Overall Threat: Very high
Additional Information: Kami is one of the Revolutionary King's Warlords. Known as the Flaming Spirit mainly for his enhanced inventory, he was once regarded as being on par to match that of Loki's power, but this sadly will remain rumors.
Special Powers: Kami has the ability to enhance any weapon he has on him, the most common one seen and used is his Dagger of Fire, Trident of Water and his Gauntlets of Earth. ~


"Your ruler, the Devil, must be shown the error of his ways. As such, I have raged war against his council and have dedicated my entire forces to wiping them out! No longer will they rule over hell, not when I'm done with them, that is!" He cried out, as a figure with a hat on flew by them. "You will fall prey to my undead now!" He said, and kicked the demon king he was fighting down into the ground. He landed nearby him as he smirked while watching the dead around him come back to life. "W-what did you do?! No, my body -- stop, ah, ah, ahhhh!!!" The figure grinned darkly and began to walk away to leave them to their feast. "Demon king Jaragar, terminated."

~ Name: Kaku
Nickname: The Sinister Shadow
Type: Kasha
Rank: A-S
Overall Threat: Destroy at all costs
Additional Informatin: Kaku is one of the Revolutionary King's Warlords. Mainly known for either bringing back the dead or his tactical battle strategies and his viciously cruel ways to end his opponents, Kaku is believed to have gone insane from experiments on himself.
Special Powers: Besides being able to bring back the dead, Kaku does not have anything else known at this time. ~


"It is time to accept your fate. You will either follow me, or you will die just like your fellow 'protectors' have today." At this, a gigantic Demon King was sent crashing into the ground by a human sized figure way too small to have taken him on. The figure rose up with a grin on his face. "Heh! Can I get an extra, please?! This Unsur or whatever his name was just the warm up!"

~ Name: Kurai Honoo
Nickname: The Oppressor
Type: Youkai Dragon
Rank: A-S
Overall Threat: Eliminate on sight
Additional Information: Kurai is best known as being one of the strongest in the Revolutionary King's Warlords. Formerly having traveled around the world and hell itself, Kurai is said to have become bored with his current way of life and decided to start taking an interest in what his ancestor's use to do for fun. Kurai is also said to have a large stash of treasure he keeps for himself, and because of this he has been known for collecting rare artifacts, rare demon weapons and anything else his master requests of him.
Special Powers: Kurai has none known at this time. ~


"You will either bow or submit, for that is the way of the future! MY future! For I am the Revolutionary King!" He said, and turned away and headed back towards his base of operations, his three warlords appearing behind him and following him while also leaving the area they had just wrecked to crumble to it's demise. "... Oi, didn't I send four of you out?" He asked, as the other three shrugged. "He must of gotten lost again... That idiot, I can go find him for you if you so wish it my lord." Kami asked, but the Revolutionary King raised a hand in objection. "No. We left our message for a pretty good while... My focus is what is happening on the human world at this time. As this war approaches, the tension up there just rises up. I wonder if Kallos will truly succeed with his plan in the end..." He shrugged and headed inside with the other three. "I guess that's up to fate."

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK



Taking another turn at the right, Keilani finally came face-to-face with three people who were also seemed a bit startled by her appearance. Two of them were boys and one was a girl. Leaning on the wall beside her, she placed her weight on it as she could see that her vision was starting to get a bit blurry. Her breathing was also getting too fast and shallow indicating that she was tired from walking around with no idea where to go in the first place. Hearing one of the males saying about whether being happy or not about this encounter, she glanced at him momentarily and then to the other two. It was then she noticed that the other male seemed to be also not in a good condition as hers. The woman was helping him and that was good to see. "I'm sorry... I got lost... If you could show me the way to the infirmary, I would greatly appreciate it." Her rose pink eyes reflected her sincere request as she stood before them while leaning against the wall similar to a fragile doll. It also seemed to be apparent that she had already come from there as she wore a white hospital gown with a sleeping robe over it to protect her from predatory eyes and the cold. Although, it could hardly do the latter. One would wonder what made her stray from there in the first place. Judging by her current condition, she was only hanging on by her sheer will to keep standing and awake. "I almost forgot to introduce myself. I'm Keilani Dreahen... It is nice meeting you..." She almost whispered and gave a small yet polite smile. There was no doubt that she was a beauty.

After saying her name, Keilani took notice of the male that seemed to be in a weakened condition as well. Somewhere deep inside her, she could feel her body repelling his presence vehemently as if his presence was a virus. It was like telling her to remove him before her which she does not truly understand. On the other hand, half of her body seemed to radiate a certain familiarity to the male. As if, she was supposed to know him from somewhere. However, she was pretty sure that she does not know him or even had seen him before this encounter. "Who is he?" She mused inwardly. This confusion prompted her to ask with the most innocent of intentions. "Do I know you?" Rose pink eyes gazed at the young man who was being carried by the woman. She had yet to know that the man's name was Sebastian. "Why do I feel so dejected and at the same time a sense of familiarity?" She inwardly thought as she felt another dull ache radiating around her head. Placing a hand over it, she closed her eyes and waited as the pain subsided to a tolerable degree. She was in no condition to decipher puzzling situations at the moment or much less walk around anymore. It was probably a reckless idea to leave the comfort of her bed to begin with. Taking a deep breath, she separated herself from the wall but not completely as one of her hand was on it to give her support and a sense of balance. Standing before them, she looked at them hoping that they can provide aid or even possible answers to where and why she is exactly here. All she knew was that she was in the headquarters of a group named Renegades. Other than that, she had not been told anything else. Everything around her was foreign and unknown.




"I told you to stay away. You never listen." It was the soft murmurs of Cochabiel as he looked at the endless greenery before his silver-blue eyes. The wind gently tussled his long silver-white hair as he stood on top of a small hill overlooking vibrant green fields. His attention shifted on his right hand that seemed to be cradling something precious. "Now, nothing remains of you." He whispered as he released the contents of his right hand which were strands of long brown hair. The wind took it and soon began to fade from his sight. "Will you mourn for eternity?" Looking over his shoulders, he saw Jahoel gazing at the sky behind him. "What do you want Jahoel?" His question was answered with a smile and a moment of silence before words were spoken. "I am here to make sure you are not disobeying the order." Cochabiel closed his eyes momentarily and then looked in front of him again. "The child is in the care of the one named Michael." Jahoel raised his right hand into the air as a lone bluebird perched on it as if it was a branch without hesitation. "He will be issued the order to kill the child. It is what you wanted to hear correct?" Cochabiel turned around to face Jahoel with a stern expression. Those silver-blue eyes showed serious intention as it met with indiscernible onyx black eyes. "Even with the child dead, a sin is still a sin, Cochabiel. It cannot be erased." Jahoel made the bluebird fly away from his hand with a slight nudge of his hand. "The child must die." Cochabiel answered with complete calmness as he walked passed Jahoel without saying another word.

"The orders are delivered.” Raziel appeared behind Jahoel with a discontented expression as Cochabiel walked passed as him without even acknowledging him. “You seem unhappy, Raziel.” Jahoel commented without looking at him for he watches Cochabiel slowly vanishing from their sights. “Are you worried that even the one that had sworn allegiance to Good would not kill the child even with instructions from God, himself?” Raziel released a sigh upon hearing the question and crossed his arms over his chest. He cannot help but to doubt what is about to happen. It would have been more easier for any three of them to do this. However, he had no intention of contradicting the order of their Creator. It is just that humans are troublesome creatures to begin with. “Other children who have the Devil’s blood are there as well. I am certain that it would not be easy to kill her and would get quite messy.” Raziel stated his opinion as he looked at the bluebird that had now decided to perched on his shoulder. Jahoel finally faced Raziel with a small smile. “It is not easy but not impossible to do so. You need not worry too much, Raziel. Perhaps, it is not even needed for any of us to do anything. The girl’s fate is already sealed.” Approaching Raziel, Jahoel patted the bluebird's head gently and afterwards the said bird begins to burn within. Soon enough, it crumbled into a piles of ashes. "You just stained my clothes." Raziel noted as he shrugged the ashes off his shoulder. "It is not something you cannot remove. Unlike, someone else's." Jahoel said with much subtle meaning as he walked away from Raziel without another word. Looking at the soot that stuck to one of his fingers, Raziel closed his eyes. "This is the right path. It must be."




Fran looked around the dorm room that she used to share with Keilani. It had become rather gloomy in her opinion. She was sitting on her bed just across Keilani's bed. So many things had happened at once. Even now, she could not still put everything together. It does not make much sense. May be, it was supposed to be that way. That night, Fran was just doing her usual activities. She was just hanging out and was about to get some snacks for some movie night when she found a bloody Keilani sprawled across the ground under the rain. The next thing she knew, Keilani lost her mother and then came the most frightening and at the same time unbelievable event. Keilani was not a normal human. Her best friend destroyed a third of a hospital without much difficulty and in the end disappeared as her power subsided. All of them that had witnessed this decided to keep it a secret. Most of them also normally deduced that Keilani must have died in that incident. However, Fran has feeling it was not the case. Standing from her position, Fran approached Keilani's desk. Her grandparents would be coming around tomorrow to take her personal affects. This would be the last time Fran would be seeing anything that Keilani owned. "Where are you Ila?" She said ever so softly as she took hold of some of the papers that were left on Keilani's desk. "These are her term paper... She finished it in such a rush." Fran said to no one in particular as she can feel tears streaming down her face. "Just be safe wherever you are Ila..." Placing down the papers, Fran seemed to disturb something as she heard something falling to the floor. Looking at it with curiosity, she lowered herself to pick it up. It was a small circular pendant. If she remembered it correctly, Keilani had always this with her. It made Fran wonder why Keilani does not have it with her this time.

Opening it, Fran saw a picture of Keilani's mother and probably Keilani's father. After all, the man and Keilani resembled each other very much. Fran closed the pendant and the held it close to her. The only thing she could do was to return this to her friend. However, she has no idea where Keilani is. She does not believe that Keilani is dead. So, she refuses going to the morgue or even a graveyard that does not have Keilani's body at all. Clutching the pendant tightly, Fran wiped her tears and took a deep breath. "Don't worry Ila... I'll make sure you receive this somehow." After making a promise to herself, Fran released a big sigh and decided that she should attend her classes now. Looking at the clock, she would be late and Keilani would probably scold her. Placing the pendant inside her pocket and grabbing her bad, Fran went to the door and opened it. "Hello there. I hope you don't mind me asking you about something very important." Fran looked at the person that blocked her exit. She was not sure why but she could feel the hairs at the back of her neck stand and she could feel shivers throughout her body. Every fiber in her being was telling her to run or even better close the door which she decided to do. "I'm sorry. But, I'm not feeling well at the moment. Some other time." With that said, Fran hastily closed the door but the person held the door with just one hand and it was enough to stop it from closing despite the great effort that Fran was using. This stunt surprised Fran greatly. "That is quite rude you know and here I was going to treat you nicely." She was very afraid when Keilani was out of control at the hospital but this fear she was feeling now was very different. It was like she was really going to die. "Who are you?" Fran managed to say before her voice fails her. The person simply smiled and Fran's eyes widened in horror as the door closed behind them.

The setting changes from The Renegade Headquarters to The Earth, 2015

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
Travelling down the halls, the girl they encountered surprised Claire momentarily, her analytical eyes darting over her and assessing her words and the situation. Context was everything, and deriving just what was happening was generally the primary objective in every scenario to decide on the most appropriate course of action. This case was no exception, the hospital gown and the mention of how this girl had gotten lost allowing her to draw a couple of tentative, but logical conclusions. Smiling to herself as the girl introduced herself, it was always satisfying to have her hypotheses confirmed. This girl was Keilani, one of the most recently identified children. Glancing to Kane, Claire gave a small amused smiled at his slack-jawed expression. The revealing gown combined with the girl’s natural beauty made for an eye-catching moment, which Claire equally appreciated. In a refined and sophisticated way, of course. Nothing more than that. For now, it was time to be polite and reciprocate the greeting, especially with her innocent query about her patient.

“My name is Claire Clade. Behind me is Kane, and this here is Sebastian. He’s… Not doing too well, so we’re also heading to the infirmary. I’ll be happy to help you there too.” Smiling pleasantly, Claire gestured for Kane to drop the packages and take Sebastian as she moved over to help Keilani by lending a shoulder. Gingerly, she helped the girl off the wall, slowly walking her down the hall with the other two. Ironic how the girl was heading in the opposite direction of the place she was searching for – Then again, that was possibly intentional. No doubt she was a little confused, and had acted in haste after awakening in a strange and unfamiliar place.

Nearby, Sebastian didn't even seem to notice he was being taken by Kane now, seeming to be fade in and out of his awareness of reality at times. He looked over at Keilani briefly, and if he wasn't sick at the time, he would have been shocked by her beauty. But as it stood, he couldn't even concentrate on how his hand looked. He could however, hear her words; which made him cough a little into his arm. "... I don't recognize her... I don't remember her name..." His voice was in the form of a whisper, showing how weak he was. "... Someone please ask her where she knows me from. I can probably only remember --" He stopped to lightly cough again. "... That way right now." Kane knelt his head down closer to Sebastian, trying to listen in. “Sorry, what’d you say? I can’t hear you.”

Claire sighed, speaking to Keilani as her refined senses still managed to pick up on Sebastian’s words. “Well Keilani, our cowboy here is wondering if you can jog his memory. His mind’s a little fuzzy at the moment.” Chuckling a little, Claire’s laugh suddenly stopped, freezing midway as her expression froze into something of horror. Like a pulse, a shockwave of realisation hit Claire, sending a shiver through her body. It couldn’t be. She’d only felt this feeling once before. But there was no way that it could be… Soft footsteps made an approach, Claire tensing all over. Slowly, the shadow approached along the wall, until a tall female came into view. On her shoulder, a huge demonic sword rippled with dark energy, mixing and swirling with her dark aura. Red eyes hungrily stared down Claire, pure delight flashing across them. Ash smiled, finally finding her prey.

“Why hello there. Looks like you’ve got yourself some friends – Not that they look like much.” Ash laughed, eying over each of them. The casual malice in her voice was intimidating, Claire staring her down as she backed up. This was bad. Not only was it her, but she’d equipped herself with a powerful artefact. Then there were her comrades: Sebastian was basically unconscious, Keilani looked to be in not much of a better condition, and Kane’s fighting prowess could best be described as embarrassing. She wasn’t in a position to take her on, and it seemed her adversary knew it.

“We can settle this ourselves. No need to invo-“

Claire froze mid sentence as a black pulse of energy flew past her head, colliding with Kane and Sebastian to send them skidding back along the floor. Ash smirked. “There’s every need. Unlike last time, I intend to have insurance if you somehow pull off another dirty trick.” Stepping forward as she closed in on Claire, the sound of feet pounding down the hallways reached the ears of those engaged in or near the battle. Suddenly a figure appeared with tremendous speed, grasping Ash by the hand and slamming her into the wall, cracking it and sending a few bits of broken decor to the floor in a haze of dust. Deon leaped backwards, landing next to Claire, and looking to her. "Is everyone okay?..." Deon trailed off as his eyes landed on Eclipse, and his cigarette lit itself in his mouth. "Why can't you just stay sealed away for once?"

Eclipse merely chuckled at the scene unfolding before him. It was delightful, even though unknowing to Ash; her hand would now be covered by several tiny little purple vein-like things. Since they were small, it could be noted they weren't much of a threat yet, but would still be recognized by Deon as Eclipse's way of taking over someone. This was the main reason why Eclipse was picky - for almost anyone who had wielded Eclipse in the past had died. "What? I can't have my fun every now and then... But you Deon - Oh I got a bone to pick with you... Now if only this girl would attack you, unless you brought in back up. Which will be boring considering you three idiots keep telling these stupid people of my weakness..."

Casually, Ash peeled herself from the wall, cracking her back and neck as she looked to Deon. Behind him, she could see Claire stepping back, dragging Keilani with her as she attempted to protect the girl. Irritating, but her time would come soon enough. For now, it seemed she had bigger problems to deal with. “Well now, who do we have here? Oh wait, let me see…” Ash closed her eyes a moment, before laughing out loud. “Oh my, she ‘really’ dislikes you. Still, seems you’re the big bad boy around here. Well, if I can deal with you, there shouldn’t be anyone else that can stop me.” Pointing her sword towards Deon, she smiled a little. “Then again, you could always save yourself the humiliation and step aside right now.”

Deon grinned. "What's a little humiliation gonna do, eh?" Deon's grin was widening by the second. "And besides, you.... I want to see just how you tick!" A manic grin plastered to his face, Deon leaped forwards, kicking Ash in the chest and flipping backwards. "Well then, if Ash doesn't like me much, I have no reason to hold back anymore either". Deon grinned and took the cigarette out of his mouth. "I'll give you ten seconds to give us Ash back, or you'll be the one who's being humiliated." Unflinching, Ash remained completely stationary, like the impact of the kick hadn’t even affected her. Slowly, she yawned, showing complete disinterest. “Really now, that’s the best quip you have? Such a bore, really.” With a wave of her hand, the shadow at Deon’s feet rose up, grasping him by the ankles. Casually, she began striding towards him, sword poised for a thrust. “So, let’s just test how immortal you really are.” Deon sighed, a look of boredom adorning his face. "Well, hurry up then, after all, we don't have all night". Deon grinned, and his eyes sparkled. "Although". Suddenly, a set of flaming wings erupted from Deon's back, illuminating the area and banishing the shadow's grip on him. He simply stood there, waiting. "Didn't I tell you? Hurry up". Eclipse chuckled lightly at this. "Oh dear, you two seem quite bored with each other. Perhaps I can spice things up? Just make me cut him kid, and you'll see him change in the blink of an eye. Oops, have you forgotten about our first encounter already Deon?"

Ash glared a little, annoyed by the sword’s constant banter and instructions. She was in command here, and she was using it. There was no need for it to give her any such commands. Wickedly, she drew her arm back, before slamming the sword clean through and into Deon’s gut, wrenching it once in a twisting motion. It was time to see what the blade could do. If it couldn’t deal with this guy… Well, perhaps then she’d have to start trying. As the sword impaled Deon, he remained standing there, a sigh escaping his lips. "Is that it? This isn't very scary, ya know". A slight smirk grew across Deon's face as he reached out and tapped Ash on the shoulder, his eyes shining momentarily before the nightmare began. "Heh, is this it?" Eclipse, now having cut Deon, began to show him his worst fears. "Now the pain begins, Deon. You and this stupid girl are now both under my Nightmare Powers. Oh, did I forget to mention that earlier? My bad." A sinister laugh came out of Eclipse as his eye closed and vanished into the blade.

Smirking as Deon’s eyes rolled back, Ash slowly released the sword. Whatever hold it had on the Phoenikoi, it didn’t seem to be ending anytime soon. Well now, it seemed she could go back to her primary objective. Claire Clade. The girl was running down the hall, dragging Keilani with her as they fled the battle. When two super powers like that collided, there was no telling what would happen. Worse yet, if Ash had the chance, she’d come straight for her, and take out anyone in her way. This girl didn’t deserve to be dragged into all this. “Keilani, I know you’re not feeling great, but you need to find Scott, tell him what’s going on, and get to a safe place, got it?” Coming to a stop at a crossway, Claire pointed. “Just keep heading down there and get clear. Tell him Deon is fighting Ash and Eclipse. He’ll understand.” Waiting for Keilani to respond, Claire turned back down the tunnel. She’d make a stand against her here.

The setting changes from The Earth, 2015 to The Renegade Headquarters

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ The Renegade Headquarters: Scott in Eclipse's Room ~

Scott stood there in disbelief for just a few. It only required a few minutes for him to register everything in, looking down at the head of Drayne, which he had put in here for a good reason and now it was cut and laid on the floor, to the empty case beside it. Scott's hand clutched slowly as he felt something going through his body, an emotion of such wrath that he felt he would of exploded had he not been human. He shook his head slowly, closing his eyes as he turned around and placed a hand upon his forehead, feeling the heat radiating from it. "Nothing... Change of plans." Scott told Mierya, who he had nearly forgotten about in his sudden rage. He took out his cell phone and quickly started texting, all the while his mind was quickly raging to form a plan. Once he had sent the text to Michael, he put the phone away and looked at Mierya. "I need you to go to where Michael is now, it's in the control room you briefly saw before. The one with the giant screen in it?" He said, watching her gain a confused expression as he looked away. As he looked away, an explosion came off nearby as it shook the very ground both of them stood on, Mierya would have trouble adapting to the base suddenly shaking while Scott held his ground. "No time to argue... GO!" He told her in such a harsh tone, he thought he might of seen tears start to form, though this might of just been his own mind playing tricks on him. With this done, the woman was gone, a demon was approaching him and all the while Drayne's head had vanished.

"My, my, Scott.... You've been busy. How are you, old enemy?" The demon spoke, gaining a sinister grin as he stopped and revealed his form before Scott. "... Tergun. What are you doing...?" He asked, watching the demon named Tergun gain a sinister grin on his face. "What do I want? It's called revenge, you stupid fool!" The demon spoke to him, wearing a uniform that looked similar to a human prisoner's, along with broken shackles being seen on his wrists and legs. The demon's skin looked metallic, his body stood at a mere five feet and six inches and his black hair and red eyes both made him look like a psycho. Sadly, he could not grow facial hair in the time he had been put away for these past two years.

~ Name: Tergun
Nickname: The Metal Kappa
Type: Kappa
Rank: C
Overall Threat: Capture on Sight (No longer in effect)
Threat Level: #101 on the WDL's wanted list (No longer in effect)
Additional Info: Tergun appeared two years ago leading the group he had dubbed 'The Metal Demons', who's goal was to make all machines in the country fail. Tergun's most unique ability was to be able to turn his body into metal at will, an ability he personally added instead of gained. Tergun's group ultimately was defeated and disbanded when Scott of The Renegades intervened with them, taking them down and sending them into The Renegade prison. Tergun has since been used as a prime example of how dangerous a Kappa can be and how they are always creating something new in the Demon World. ~


"I'm here to take you down, Scott Turner!" Tergun told him, seeming to walk closer as Scott moved back further into Eclipse's room. "... Are you sure this is the right thing to do?" Scott asked. Tergun, in return, gave one of his sadistic grins. "My men are waiting for me to break them out... My two year plan will finally come into play - NOW!" With that, Tergun made his move, and charged towards Scott.

~ ???, nearby a village close to the WDL... ~

"Oi, Bellfoar! Hurry up!" Chill's voice shouted out in the night, as the quick form of Bellfoar the Boom Racer came into his view. In just a short amount of time, Bellfoar had made it out of the town, stopping near Chill with a cocky grin. "What are you making me rush for, Chill? For being a guy we hired to help us out with the plan, you sure are making me want to kick your ass!" Bellfoar told him. Chill rolled his eyes at his comments and sighed, looking at the next town they were heading to. "... Whatever. I didn't ask to be hired, you know." Chill responded. "Ass! You could at least show some respect to a higher ranking demon in the group then you! I mean, I actually made the WDL's most wanted list, after all!~" He chuckled after this with such glee, his cheeks flushed a little. "Oh how I love it! To think that break out finally did it for them! I'm so happy, I could almost cry!" Chill, having had enough of this, intervened. "Enough of that foolish jibber-jabber! Remember the plan Bellfoar, we all have a role to play. Right now one of our own Shikigami is entering into the base to gain some information for us as well as a few other requirements. You may be higher then me, but you are weak in comparison." Chill then walked ahead, while Bellfoar's rage grew. "Weak...? DON'T CALL ME WEAK, JACKASS! I AM BELLFOAR THE BOOM RACER! THE FASTEST LIGHTNING DEMON IN THIS WHOLE REGION! What I don't have in strength, I make up for in speed! And that is all that counts! GOT IT?!"

+ Several years ago, during the Rebellion King's growing popularity... +

Bellfoar remembered the first time he met Kallos, who was still in his prime before the fatal fight that would bedridden him for a number of years following it. He was excited, this was finally his chance to prove himself to someone important! As he walked towards the crystal demon, his eyes lit up with such joy as he saw the demon before him. Kallos, during this time, let his looks be shown to the world. His appearance looked to be somewhere in his late twenties, his purple hair and purple crystal in his forehead stood out from everything. He looked quite amazing back then, his cape blowing behind him, his posture looking like a true leader's would and his eyes showing knowledge and the confidence this demon had. Stopping in front of him, Bellfoar saluted to him as Kallos nodded to acknowledge it, letting Bellfoar lower his arm. "Bellfoar of Lightning, eh?" Kallos asked. "NO, NO! That's what those lower lifeforms would like to believe! I am Bellfoar the BOOM racer!" Bellfoar said. Kallos' eye twitched, but he shrugged this off for now. "... Right. So, you want to join my group because...?" He asked Bellfoar. "Because you need a guy like me! Without me, there isn't a group at all! For I am Bellfoar, the fastest Lightning Demon you will see!" He boasted out to Kallos.

"... Fastest? But you are incredibly weak, are you --" "YOU ARE MISSING THE POINT!" Bellfoar cried out, a serious expression on his face as Kallos rose a brow with a puzzled expression. "... Let me explain. Do you judge a demon based on his appearance? NO! Do you judge a demon based on the weapons he wields? NOT AT ALL! You base him by his skills! If he is damn well useful, and can also prove it, he is worthy to become a KING! Do you know the tale behind my creation?! It is a tale that is both unique and rare among Lightning Demons!" As he kept on going, Kallos simply stood in silence until he came to the word demons. "... Um, I didn't ask you to --" "It all started years ago!" Bellfoar interrupted him. "You see, there was this great storm that was said to be greater then any before it! And well, as you can imagine, it was amazing to witness! All the thunder to hear, all the lightning to see, it was a great show worthy to carry me in it! Well, during that same night..."

+ The Present, Bellfoar and Chill nearing the next town. +

"... Ah jeez, it's going to rain, isn't it?" Chill asked in annoyance as he looked up at the clouds forming above them, narrowing his eyes as he could already hear the ominous thunder booming across the land. It was strange for a storm to suddenly appear during this night, but for Bellfoar, it was another piece of paradise. "Ahh, isn't it wonderful? A storm such as this to celebrate before the morning comes and my victory shall be upon me. I remember the plan in my head, yes I do Chill! But for now, let me enjoy this moment." Bellfoar said. He closed his eyes then and spread out his arms as the rain began to fall upon them, making Chill roll his eyes in annoyance. "Did I ever tell you of the time I joined Kallos when he was in his prime? I tell you, it was a wonderful day, full of charm, grace and tension! I can tell you, it wasn't easy to talk to him like I did, but oh boy, you could imagine the surprise he had on his face when he saw me..."

~ Back with Scott and Tergun's fight... ~

Things weren't looking good at first, as Scott barely had avoided Tergun's metallic punch. Tergun had calculated this already, and following one of the expected routes for a human to make, he quickly turned and aimed a roundhouse kick to Scott's head. Scott barely had time to react, and just narrowly leaned back away from the kick, obviously at a disadvantage. Tergun was a master strategist in battle, his intelligence only furthered this as he could calculate ten moves and not be stunned by the option you took. Scott was still recovering from his earlier fight at the WDL, as well as his human body being so limited. Tergun had two years to mentally prepare himself, and while his fighting style physically had decreased over the last two years, his mental thinking had only increased over time. Scott jumped back as Tergun threw two tiny little objects at him, both of them exploding near Scott and making him get sent back with smoke coming off his form as he landed on his feet and skidded back a bit. Tergun jumped out through the smoke and made his way towards Scott, as Scott pressed a button near him and the room suddenly sent dozens of lasers at Tergun. However, Tergun dodged and reflected them with relative ease, and upon reaching Scott, sent his right fist into his gut.

Scott nearly collapsed as he stumbled back, sending gas into Tergun's eyes as he did which had caught the Kappa off guard. Tergun screamed out as his eyes burned and he put a hand over them, shaking his head as Scott coughed out lightly at this and pressed another button. "I can still hear, Turner!" Tergun stated, suddenly leaping forward at him as Scott rolled to the side while two paralyzing nets were ejected and wrapped themselves around Tergun's arms, electrocuting him. As Tergun screamed in surprise, Scott got back up and panted as some of the bandages were coming off and some of the stitches were very close to re-opening. Tergun merely smirked and looked at him with confidence, even though his eyes still burnt a little. "How foolish, Scott Turner. You once again underestimated my capabilities." Tergun then broke free of the nets easily, shrugging his arms off as he walked towards Scott. "Now make this easier on yourself and let me -- me... Ugh!" He stopped as he noticed his body starting to stumble. "Something wrong, Tergun? I thought you were going to come after me?" Scott said. Tergun turned towards him and growled, leaping at him as he formed blades at the ends of his fingers. "Tough luck, Turner!"

Scott watched carefully until the right moment, then pressed another button as he leaned away from him, getting a few cuts on his right shoulder but worth it as the same gas but at a larger quantity was blown straight into Tergun's body while it was in mid-air. Tergun screamed out in pain as he hit the ground, rolling around as he felt the burning all over now. "W-what have you done to me, TURNER?!?" Tergun asked as Scott smiled a little, putting a hand over his new cuts that Tergun had made on his shoulder. "Surprised, Tergun? I'm not, to be honest. You thought you were clever back then when Deon and Rin vanished, leaving The Renegades without two important leader figures to guide them. I always have prepared for the day a demon outbreak would occur in this base, so... I rigged every room accordingly." This made Tergun's eyes widen as he struggled to get up. "For example, there is this one you are in right now, Eclipse's room. I have outfitted it with a deadly gas to only to demons with an unusually high defense. You chose the wrong day to fight me, Tergun. I allowed you to attack me before so that I could get an understanding of how weaker you have gotten over the past two years you have been locked away. I admit, you are smarter and more sharper then were back then, but you are in an environment only I can win in. The gas that I have been sending into you, by now, has started to leave a burning feeling on you, right? I know I cannot win as long as you possess such a body..." At this, Tergun had enough, and charged in his rage towards Scott. Scott sent his right fist into Tergun's stomach, bruising Scott's knuckles in the process, but also cracking Tergun's metallic stomach. "WHA --?!" Was all Tergun could get out as he collapsed.

"... So I weakened your metallic form with the gas. You didn't notice it when I released it in your face, but the metallic structure around your eyes was actually weakening because of the gas. The more gas I also send into you, the more it will start to make your metallic parts burn up kinetic energy, making you more exhausted every attack you make. I have outfitted this room if ever the chance came up that Eclipse should escape, but I did not think of having to have it used on you. You remember Eclipse, right? How lucky for me... That you based your current metallic body based on a sword's own blade structure!" At Scott's words, Tergun screamed out. "TURNER! I refuse to admit..." And at this, he charged for another attack, leaping at him as he returned his hands back to normal and hardened the metal on them both as he clutched them into fists, ready to strike them into Scott's chest. "... THAT YOU ARE SMARTER THEN -- UGH!"

He was interrupted this time by Scott, who sent a kick into the side of Tergun's head and caused it to break like his chest, while also bruising Scott's foot under his shoe. Tergun was sent collapsing to the floor as he stumbled around and hit a wall, laying there as he struggled to stand. "... Face it, Tergun. You have regressed too much to be able to stop me now." Tergun once again rose up and charged towards Scott, sending a quick punch at him despite the weight that was being dropped on it now. "SHUT UUPPPP!!!" He shouted and sent his quick punch into Scott's wounded shoulder, smirking as he saw Scott winch for a second, but was cut off as Scott punched him in the face with his other fist. Tergun was sent back at this as blood came from Scott's fist, Tergun's metallic skin breaking off as when he hit the floor, the rest of it breaking off as well, leaving Tergun unconscious with his normal Kappa form. Scott sighed out and lowered his arms to his sides, watching Tergun's form. "... I don't have time to deal with the likes of you. I have more important things to take care of... Sorry. Maybe next time, you'll be smart enough to try to escape first."

~ Meanwhile, in the control room with Michael... ~

Michael, at the time, was preparing to head off to bed after a long day's work. He sighed out and looked at the screen with a content little smile, turning around as he began to walk away when he felt the vibrations of his cell phone go off in his pocket. Reaching into it and pulling it out, he looked at the text he had gotten from Scott, and his eyes had widened at what he had seen.

'Eclipse is loose, gather up all the children at once. I also have figured out who the extra child is, but we'll talk more about that after this. For now, do what you must to get this done!' - Scott.

Michael had little time to react to all of this, suddenly panicking as his heart felt like it was being grabbed by someone! He quickly put the cell phone away and ran back to where he just was, slamming his hand down on a red button as the entire base had a certain red glow to it now with a feeling of urgency over them. Alarms began to go off, he could hear the sounds of soldiers rushing through the building who began to rush for weapons. To others like Rin, Quake and the Seven Sisters though, it meant they had to go to him. Now.

Rin had ran out of her room at the sounds of the alarms, she was still in her sleeping gown and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She then made it to the room fairly quickly, finding herself beside the towering figure of the Oni that Deon had fought earlier. "What is it, Michael?" She asked him. Michael let out a sigh and closed his eyes at this, shaking his head lightly. "... Emergency code number 104 has been activated." He told her, opening his eyes again as he looked at the screen. "... He's free." Rin's hand crept it's way up to her mouth as she gasped from the news, she knew exactly who he was talking about. "We need to find Deon, he's the only one of us not here so Eclipse might already have him!" She went to turn on her heel, but was stopped when a strong hand was put down on her shoulder. "He'll be fine, pussy-cat. He IS the Leader of the Rogue division for good reason, ain't he?" Michael, meanwhile, closed his eyes again as he continued on. "... Worse still, is the one who's supposedly wielding him." Quaked turned to Michael at this. "Who? One of the Children?" She asked the obvious.

Michael only nodded in silence at this, Quake sighed out at this and let go of Rin. "Let's go, Rin. We gotta stop Eclipse asap." Quake said, and went to step out of the room when Michael opened his eyes and turned to them. "... Wait a minute. I need one of you to stay behind here and another one of you to go to where Deon is. That same will be for the sisters, except the one going can only take four while the others remain here." Rin sighed from all of this. "Quake, you're a better fighter than me, you go." She spoke up. Quake then grinned and turned. "Of course, I'm gonna beat him up for making me miss sleep. Laters." With those words, Quake was gone. In the background, a giggle could be heard. "I still need to get Ash back for scaring me with her bike, among other things. I'll go as well." Asmodeus said to them, and before anyone could respond she was off bouncing behind Quake. Michael shook his head a bit, being thankful that Quake and Asmodeus were at least volunteering to go. He hoped they would make it in time, but things got out of hand. "... Now if only the other sisters would appear. I have a special assignment for them." And then, on Que, they giggled behind Michael. "We've been here the entire time, Mikey. Waddaya want?"

Michael sighed out a bit again, turning around to look at them. "I need three of you to go after Quake and Asmodeus to handle the Eclipse situation. He's free, and the entire place is in danger. The rest of you, I need you to gather up all the children and keep them safe at all costs. That includes freeing whoever is in Eclipse's control." All of the girls nodded in response and then vanished, leaving only Michael and Rin left. Rin let out a giggle at this. "Oh man, look at me. Always prided on being ready, and I'm standing here in my pyjamas while you're wearing proper clothes." Michael smiled a little at her words. "I was about to go to sleep, to be honest... Although I find it ironic, how we're always paired together... Um, don't take that the wrong way -- I didn't mean it like -- like -- um..." He stopped at this, having forgotten the crisis at hand for a moment. Rin merely giggled and put her head on his shoulder. "Oh come on Michael, is that really that bad?" Rin then grinned and poked her tongue out at him. Michael blinked a little at what she was doing and looked over at her. "... N-no... Not at all." He managed to mumble out, looking back at the screen. He suddenly found himself conflicted, to act upon this chance or to resume the mission at hand?

Rin closed her eyes slightly as her cheeks reddened. "So Michael, what's next?" She asked him. Michael once again blinked at this out of confusion as his heart leaped a little at this. He looked over at her, trying his best to avoid her cheeks. "... W-w-what do you mean next?" Rin's arm lazily found it's way to rest upon Michael's other shoulder, as she sighed in content. "You're an awesome standing post, ya know that Michael?" She said, letting out a tiny giggle at this. "And..." She started. Michael was blushing a bit as he stared at her hand. "... And?" He asked her, placing his hand on hers gently. He felt himself conflicted again until... "Zzzzzz." She was snoring! Her full weight fell on Michael as she shifted slightly and grinned in her sleep. "Fiiiiishies~" Michael in confusion blinked and sighed as he looked at the screen. "Excuse me..." A voice suddenly called out, a voice that made Michael get chills sent down his back and made him tense slightly. He looked over to see a figure in the shadows. "How did you...?" He tried to ask. "I have my methods, Michael." The figure responded back to him, leaning against a wall and taking a bite out of an apple in his hand. "What a wonderful thing, this planet is..."

Michael narrowed his eyes a bit at the figure's casual tone. "Who are you...?" He asked, the figure looking at him with serious eyes now. "I'm quite offended that you don't know anything yet, Michael... Perhaps my name will give you a little rememberance?" Meanwhile, Rin's ears fluttered, and her voice slithered out lazily into Michael's ear. "Michael, don't touch me there, it tickles!" She then suddenly fell to the floor and threw into a fit of laughter and tears. "O-Oh god, Mikey, s-stop tickling me! Nyahahahahaha!~" Michael suddenly turned to Rin and widened his eyes. "What did you --" He started to ask, but stopped as he looked over at the moving figure, who stepped out of the shadows at this. "..... I-impossible." He said, as the figure's angelic wings spread out from his back at this as it sent out feathers throughout the room and Michael suddenly had a feeling of peace from him. At this, Rin's cheeks grew slightly pink and she let out a moan. "M-Michael..... you're such a nice guy and.... mmph.... I-I..... ununh...." Then, her eyes snapped open as she looked around in fear. "W-what happened to me?!" She asked, as her cheeks grew even redder at this and she tucked herself into a ball on the floor, her tails went whipping around wildly.

Michael closed his eyes from this and sighed. ".... Oh geez... This was a bad time to be having a dream, RIN!" He said, hitting her little form lightly as he indicated to show some attention and concern towards the stranger, quickly turning to the figure like nothing had happened just now, he was lucky the figure didn't see it. "I am sorry to interrupt, but..." The figure said and bowed from his waist, before then raising it back up to look at him. "... I am Gabriel, of the New Angels." Gabriel said, which made Michael felt himself frozen to the spot at this. "... And I am here to train you to join our ranks."

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK



There was a momentary silence between them. It made Keilani slightly nervous. She wondered if she had said something offensive. Thinking back on her words, she lowered her head as a instinctively gesture. She was not certain what words could have cause unwanted feelings towards the three before her. Giving up on recalling, she decided to apologize. It was the only proper thing she should do. Raising her head, she caught the rather slack-jawed expression of one of the males who seemed to be holding some packages. His expression caused her curiosity as she was completely oblivious of how she looked in her current apparel. But before, she could ask what was the matter and to apologize. The female had took the initiative to speak. Her words eased Keilani's words. "Thank you very much..." As such, a grateful smile was present on her lips. She was glad that the people that she met by chance were headed to the infirmary and at the same time were quite nice. It did gave her sense of security at the very least. The woman, now known to her as Claire introduced the others as Kane and Sebastian. had decided to help her. Keilani wanted to say a word of refusal as Claire offered her shoulder to serve as a support. After all, Keilani did not want to bother them by adding more worries to them further especially noticing Sebastian's condition. However, she has a feeling that Claire would not have listened to her. Thus, she remained silent and accepted the friendly gesture.

Looking at the direction, the group was now heading. Keilani noticed that she was going completely the opposite direction. It seems that her sense of direction was greatly addled by her current condition. Her decision to leave her bed was starting to be one of her greatest regrets. However, her inner thoughts were stopped when she heard something or rather someone. She glanced at Sebastian who was now being helped by Kane. It seems that Sebastian was murmuring something. Although, she was not certain what he was saying. His voice was too low for her to understand especially when she her senses were not that acute at the moment. "Pardon me, I believe he was saying something... He must be hurt..." She said with sincere concern and it could also be seen across her face. Fortunately, Claire had good hearing and interpreted Sebastian's words for them to understand. It eased Keilani's worries that Sebastian was not speaking of pain or something related to that. Instead, Sebastian was asking if Keilani could help to remember her. "I am not sure if I could help with that... I just have this feeling I know him." Keilani said with such softness and filled with guilt that she could not properly express what she meant or be a help to Sebastian's query. Regardless, she did feel a bit at eased when Claire released a light chuckle at the situation. At the very least, someone can still find something to smile about what is happening. However, it disturbed Keilani when she noticed the sudden change in Claire's countenance. "Claire? What is wrong?"

Claire just tensed further without answering. This worried Keilani and it was then she followed Claire's line of sight to see what had made her seemed so cautious. Before them, Keilani could see another person in the distance. Specifically, it was a girl who carried a rather strange looking sword over her shoulders. More than that, Keilani could feel once more the sense of dejection and familiarity. "She is the same like Sebastian...?" She murmured to herself not certain if anyone had heard it. This made her confused as something within her body was slowly coming out. It made her fearful for she does not understand what was happening to her and even more around her. In any case, she dismissed such questionable thoughts for now. The expression the woman gave them was bloodcurdling. It was the look of pure desire to end something. Keilani had a feeling that something was a life. Glancing at Claire, Keilani could see that Claire was analyzing the situation. If a fight was to happen, Sebastian and her was in no condition. Honestly, the two of them would be a burden. Although, she was not sure about Kane. Keilani bit her lower lips in being helpless as of now. She heard Claire saying something about not getting them involved. But, Claire was cut off with a surge of black energy discharged towards Kane and Sebastian. "Kane! Sebastian!" Keilani shouted in surprise and great worry.

Everything was getting out of hand. Keilani looked in horror as the woman slowly approached her and Claire while speaking of having insurance of having no dirty tricks. Another question entered Keilani's mind. "Did Claire and this girl fought before?" But, she pushed the thought away for later as they were currently in a pinch. Keilani could feel Claire tensing up and knew that this was going to be inevitable. The woman was now almost upon them however, as if on cue, someone intercepted the woman. Keilani had yet another of those deja vu feelings she had with Sebastian and this woman. This time it was towards the male who asked if they were fine. Pink eyes gazed at the man with confusion and curiosity. "Why do I have the sense I know these three people?" Keilani inwardly thought as her eyes trailed to Sebastian, the newcomer, and to the female who had every intention to cause mayhem. It was at that moment she felt Claire dragging her away from the area. "Claire, is it fine to leave Kane, Sebastian and the one who helped us with that girl?" Keilani asked with concern as it was reflected completely in her eyes. However, her question did not even made Claire stopped as Keilani was still being dragged to safety. "Claire..." After saying that, Claire finally responded to Keilani. Claire told her to go to a person named Scott and go to somewhere safe. Soon, they reached a cross-way. Keilani looked at Claire with concern understanding that she intend to face the woman who stated her intentions clearly. That woman was after Claire.

It was at that moment the alarms sounded and everywhere red lights filled the hallways. If Keilani was not mistaken, it would appear that everyone had already found out what was going on. If not, it is still fine. This would make anyone in authority to be aware. Claire had told her where to go and to tell this Scott that Deon and Eclipse are fighting. Keilani knew that she should listen especially in her current condition. She feels so worthless and pathetic. It makes her so sick. She does not want to be a burden anymore or run away while others get hurt in the process. There was no way she could allow that even more now. "If I were you, I suggest to stop self-pitying yourself. Pathetic people are the worst." Those words echoed in her mind as she lowered her head. Her bangs hair covered her face from being seen as silence claimed her for a moment. "I'm sorry. I don't want to run away. I can't leave you alone." Declaring her intentions, Keilani looked at Claire who has her back turned to her with serious determination. There was no way talking Keilani out of her decision. It was a fact that she still feels weak. Her body was not yet it is peak condition. The ordeal she had been put through before coming her greatly put much exhaustion on her. However, she cannot let such a trivial matter to prevent her from doing something. "That woman is strong. I can feel it. You need all the help you can get." Upon saying that, Keilani stood beside Claire and looked in front of her. She was not certain what exactly she could do. In all honesty, she has yet to grasp what she had done at the hospital. "I will help you in any way I can... Also..." She glanced at Claire with gentleness and a certain understanding. "You don't want to hurt her at all... I can feel that." Keilani said with a small smile and then felt prickling sensation. It seemed that the girl was near their location. She truly wish that everything would just turned out fine.

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Renegade Headquaters: Michael in the Control Room... ~

Michael stood there in shock of the scene before him, Gabriel and Mierya had his attention for the moment it seemed. Glancing between the both of them at this, his mind went blank as he felt... Off for a moment. Something pulled at the back of his head, urging him to do something and put an end to it. But he ignored it, looking over at Mierya at this. "Scott, huh?" He said, turning his body fully towards hers at this. "I am Michael. Michael A. Malachim... You were sent here at a request for all of the Seven Children to be brought here... Although it seems we only have you here at the moment." He then turned and walked towards the computer, beginning to type into it as the screen quickly as it showed up with another child's face and a profile. "If you don't mind, I would like to sit you down and ask you about a few things... I'm sure this hasn't been an easy day, but I assure you, after this... Well, you can rest easier knowing tomorrow things will be easier for you all." Michael sat down at this, turning around to look back at her. "If you don't mind telling me a few things about yourself before the other children get here..."

Gabriel slowly retracted his wings as he looked over at the newcomer, seeming to wait until Michael was done to then raise a hand and make a tiny light appear for a few seconds before making it go away. A feeling of clam, peace and ease rushed towards her at this, although whether she would accept it to calm herself or not would be entirely up to her. After all, all this trouble for a new one in the works was quite troublesome. "Please child, do not be afraid of me. I am Gabriel of the New Angels, I will do you no harm. I represent humanity's kindness, after all." He said to her in probably the most calming tone she would ever hear. Gabriel then seemed to look a little more worried at her. "You mentioned Scott, did you not? I thought I sensed some tension coming from his way... That, and the obvious explosion." He then turned towards Michael. "Mind checking on that for me real quick?" He asked. Michael then spun around quickly and input a few things before letting a map show up, a red spot glowing near Eclipse's room went on and off. "Oh no... It seems someone broke into the prison and destroyed the entrance. I hope he's alright..." He said, turning back around as Gabriel sighed. "I do hope you got out of there in time, young lass."

~ Meanwhile, at the scene with Ash and Eclipse... ~

Sebastian felt horrible at this. His vision was fading in and out as all he could mostly see at this point were blurs and such, his body shaking violently a little at this as he could tell he was starting to submit to something he couldn't understand. As he struggled to get up from the sudden attack that had hit him and Kane, he placed a hand over his stomach and forced his legs to stand, even though he felt like they were about to give in at any moment. His breathing had increased, his heart beat was going off the charts and his body felt like it was on fire. He looked over at where Deon and Ash were to find Ash having stabbed Deon with the demon sword Eclipse, and Deon just stood there, helpless. He coughed a little into his arm as he then looked over in the direction Kane was, raising his right hand slowly and pointing one of his fingers towards a nearby door. He closed his eyes tightly for just a moment, almost going outcold in that one instant alone. "... P-please..." Was all he could call out towards him. This was when his shoulders were grasped and he was suddenly hoisted from the ground, momentarily making him feel like he was going to puke out right there. Quake grinned over at Kane, who was still beside them and poked him in the shoulder at this. "Listen up, Kane. Get Sebastian to a safer place, maybe the Infirmary or something, but you gotta get him there fast, alright?" She asked him, then shoved Sebastian into his arms. She the turned to Ash as she walked towards them with a grim look on her face. "Well, looks like Deon's little sister was weaker than I expected. Not good at all." Quake's fists clenched at this as she glared at her. "Bring it on, you've started this, now you're gonna finish it. With me!"

Kane could only nod in response to the Oni and hoisted Sebastian up as best as he could. He stumbled for a moment before then proceeding to run down the hall Quake had come from. He could just vaguely hear Quake challenging Ash behind him, but he didn't stop to see how it all was going to go from here.
~~~
“I’m not exactly interested in dealing with a girl passing off as a Unicorn. Why don’t you go shove that horn up your ass and then I’ll deal with your fat ugly face, hmm?” Ash spoke out with a sickly sweet voice, but the words she said harshly contrasted her intentions. But it seemed Quake wasn't taking it seriously in the slightest, so she started to stride in the direction Claire had went. Quake stood in place until Ash stepped to her side, which was when she shot her hand out and went to hit Ash in the side with it. "How about I shove my horn up your ass instead, bitch?" Quake then turned to look at Ash, but only after stealing a glance at Deon to see if he was okay. From what she could see, he was still standing, but didn't look like he was in need of help. It was this glance that caused her to fail to notice her fist went clean inside of Ash and was now lost in swirl of darkness. She then casually turned to Quake with her eyes flashing red. As Quake tried to pull her arm free from it, she felt as if it was stuck in solid concrete, finding no give or yield. "Lose something?"
~~~
Sebastian could only feel Kane tugging him along, closing his eyes tightly again as he felt something wrong again with his body. When he opened his eyes, he could barely just make out the door he had pointed to just a few ago. It was somehow a stroke of luck that he managed to find a figure literally forming into shape right in front of them. He felt his throat and voice were too weak to be able to tell Kane about the attacker, so he did the only thing he could do for him; push him out of the way as the figure charged at them. The next thing Sebastian could only feel was a sudden pain in his chest and back that made Kane's yell of surprise be completely blocked out as his eyes widened slightly from this realization of pain, looking down to see... Five claws piercing through his chest, one had even nearly gotten through his heart. He felt stone-like, even as the claws were pulled out of his body, a liquid-like shape reforming them into a blade as it quickly backed away, the only thing he could make out was that it had no legs. It was at this he collapsed onto a nearby wall and violently began to cough up blood, as the liquid creature launched itself in for another attack at Sebastian. Kane had been roughly shoved to the ground, turning in time to see Sebastian getting pierced. His eyes had widened in horror at this sight, watching the liquid monster retreat momentarily and quickly drew up to draw his katana. As the creature made to attack Sebastian, he stepped in between the two and cleaved the blade arm, having saved Sebastian from possibly the next fatal blow.
~~~
Quake's brow rose as her arm was lost in darkness, and she grimaced when she tried to pull it free. "What is this? Concrete? Well, you do know, right?" She then grinned and her eyes quickly flashed! "I CAN BREAK CONCRETE WITH EASE!" At this, Quake gave a mighty tug and swung her arm around, pulling it free from whatever Ash had done and quickly leaped back with a slight grin on her face. "Well damn, she's definitely stronger now. What do I do?" She asked herself, seeming to not notice her arm now dripping black with a viscous liquid. She also didn't seem to notice where Ash had been punched it was like nothing had even touched her. She could barely hear what Quake said next, as it was inaudible to all others but herself, and she saw her straighten up. "Well, let's do this properly then, shall we?" She asked, Ash had watched her patiently and listened to her challenge. "Your resolute to fight me, are you?" She asked, sighing as she shook her head. "Very well." And with sudden ferocity, Quake found her own right fist slamming into her own cheek, which sent her careening into the wall. Even after this, her own arm would continue to attempt to pummel at it's owner.
~~~
Sebastian felt weary at this time, he was unable to tell what had even happened to Kane, hoping he was alright and didn't get hurt like he had. He closed his eyes quickly when he heard the blade suddenly being stopped, and then... His hearing lowered. His eyes quickly opened as he realized he was suddenly lost. He could hear it slowly coming back, but it was already going fast. He then looked to the door from before and stumbled towards it, seeming to not notice Kane dealing with the demon as he opened the door and struggled to breath. He then took one last glance at where he had saw Kane before looking inside the room. "... Sorry. I can't go." He mumbled to mainly himself, although he hoped Kane could still hear it, before then wandering in and closing the door behind him, briefly locking the knob at his. Meanwhile, the Shikigami withdrew itself from Kane as it reformed into a more humanoid shape after this. it then walked closer to Kane ,and the closer he got, the more Kane could see it's jelly-like body. Barely able to be seen in it's chest were the two main parts to a sliced up head that looked to be being put back together in it's stomach-like area. "... If you do not allow me entrance into the room, I will have to take you out as well." It told him. Kane remained determined however, his eyes narrowing as he hunched down, blade at the ready. His body posture was all the message that was needed for it. It took the answer pretty well, narrowing it's eyes at him as it quickly reformed it's right arm into a more hammer-like shape and, raising it above Kane, aimed to slam it down on him, as it's jelly-like substance hardened!
~~~
"OOOOORAAAAA!" Quake shouted out, quickly leaping forward as she threw another attack in the direction of Ash. It was bad that her other limp was stuck in darkness, but she had barely managed to stop herself from being beaten so far. "Dammit." She mumbled. "Idiot." Ash mumbled, her hair extending quickly around up and around her as it formed into a wall of pinpoint spikes. Quake quickly found herself being thrown into the air as her eyes opened in shock, before the tendril of Ash's hair drove her into the ground and shot through her body. A gasp left her lips before she began to cough up blood and curl into a ball on the floor. "God... God dammit...." Was all she could get out at this. Withdrawing each of the hair strands from Quake, Ash sighed as she fondled her hair between two fingers. "I dunno if these red highlights are really me..." She rubbed the blood between her fingers and examined it momentarily, before leaving Quake to wallow in her own blood. All the while she headed towards Claire and, unknowingly another child, a song was just finishing as another fight nearby had quickly ended just as it had started...
~~~
Sebastian looked around the room as his blood fell to the floor and was making a mess as he stumbled over towards what he thought was the controls and began to grit his teeth. "... A computer? Then.... I can --" He stopped to cough up blood violently onto the floor as he gasped weakly afterword. ".... Got to.... Find it." He mumbled weakly now as he quickly began to try out all the buttons he could find in reach on the keyboard, unknowingly turning on the speakers. Kane had rolled to the side of the hammer as it hit the floor and he could send in a counter attack the heavy blow with with a quick sweeping strike at the torso. As the shikigami watched it's hammer hit the ground, it reformed it's arm back to normal as it began to unharden until it was then stuck in the torso. It slide back a little but stopped itself just as quickly, but Kane now felt something getting sticky. The sticky feeling was beginning to be a problem, for it would put down pressure on to him as time passed, and after a few steps back, Kane would take a moment to investigate what this was as he glanced at himself. He found a piece of the shikigami's own body now stuck on him, but just as quickly as finding this, the shikigami rushed in for another attack, now having it's fingers formed back into blades and they were all aimed at Kane's head.

Kane ducked swiftly at this and whipped his jacket off to remove the liquid pieces on him as he then threw it over the shikigami. He then took the momentary solace in blinding the creature, reaching his sword as he then muttered a prayer and ran his fingers up the blade before setting it alight and swung it once. A small fireball was aimed at his jacket, and upon contact, lit it up, setting the creature also on fire. Sebastain had done it, but he quickly noticed his breathing getting rapidly heavier. His heart felt like it was starting to fail on him, and he could only keep himself awake for a few more minutes as he continued to bled out. He gripped his chest lightly as he looked at the screen. "... Please.... Mother... Help them..." He mumbled, then pressed a button as music began to play at this moment. While the music was starting up, the shikigami screamed out as it was set alight and let out an inaudible scream, trying to shake it off and get the fire off. It rolled around on the ground as it stopped after this. It sizzled for a while and twitched slightly as it laid there with a burnt jacket. Pushing this off, it quickly formed into a ball the size of a basketball before weakly rolling away as the lyrics began to start.

~ Fly me to the moon. And let me play among the stars. Let me see what spring is like, on jupiter and mars. In other hands, hold my hand. In other words, darling kiss me. ~

"Do you like music, Sebastian?" A voice asked, as the young Sebastian laughed a little in reply as his mother smiled weakly, looking to the wall as unseen memories began to play in her head. "... This is a very special song to me, you know. Your father always use to say it was our song. The song that brought us together." She sighed out sadly, as Sebastian grabbed a hold of her hand and looked up at her with a gentle and sweet smile as the music played. His mother looked down and smiled, although he could see it in her eyes, the tears that were begging to come down again.

"You're not getting away!" Kane yelled and then lunged forward. Moments later, he then hit the floor and slipped on the tattered remains on the ground. The shikigami stopped and looked over at Kane, reforming suddenly into a snake-like shape. "Your friend is going to die in a few minutes from blood loss. I would worry about getting to him then me." With a sinister smirk after these words it quickly made off to escape with no one seeming to to be able to stop it. The only thing left of it would be a trail of goo it left behind.

~ Fill my heart with song, and let me sing forever more. You are all I long for, all I worship and adore! In other words, please be true. In other words, I love you. ~

Sebastian felt weaker, his blood was making a puddle underneath his feet as his ankles shook. Blood fell from his mouth onto the keyboard now as he felt paralyzed to the spot. I never meant.... To do this to you all.... I..... His thoughts were interrupted his heartbeat was skipped, and his chest burned with pain! He clutched what he could, but found his hands too weak. He heard the song, as tears fell down from his face. A sad smile was brought on his face. His mother. Ash. Claire. Lucifer. Chill. Kane. Deon. He thought himself a monster, and they were willing to sacrifice themselves for him? So why couldn't he... Try to do the same?

~ In other words, hold my hand. In other words, darling kiss me. Fill my heart with song. And let me sing for ever more. You are all I worship and adore. In other words, please be true. In other words, I love you. ~

Sebastian's body couldn't take it anymore, he felt himself slowly slipping. Was this how his mother had felt when she was dying? Was his very presence the only thing that brought her joy from the pain? Blood replaced the tears at this, as he took a step back as his heart skipped another beat.

All went quiet.

All was growing dark.

His hat fell to the ground.

His body collapsed on to it's back, his mind now blank, and his eyes growing dull, a sad little frown on his face.

His last thought before he faded into the world of darkness and began to enter into the stage of dying, was that someone heard that song and heard his prayer.

With that... Only a loud thud could be heard from the room to all around it. Blood escaped underneath the door.

The song was over.

And so also were his chances lowering of surviving.

Kane burst into the room at this time, and found himself looking at the dying Sebastian. His eyes were now only filled with horror as he quickly rushed through the blood in his way as fast as he could and stopped nearby, falling down onto his knees as he grabbed Sebastian and lifted him up, checking for any signs of a pulse on him. Meanwhile... "Dammit Ash, you stupid fucking bitch! Making me miss my goddamn beauty sleep because you ca- Wha?" Asmodeus observed the scene in front of her. Quake laying on the ground, coughing up her own blood, and Ash walking away as if nothing had even happened. Asmodeus didn't bother to even talk to Ash, because her primary concern was Quake. She picked the Oni up, hoisting her over her shoulder and nearly losing her balance, before taking off down the halls, in the direction of the infirmary.

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

Mireya Nightless
"When you reach the bottom, the only way you can go now is up... What if it's a bottomless hole?"



Frankly, Mireya was not certain how to put everything around her in a perspective that would not have a positive result as her going insane or already one. Just a few hours ago, she was just this everyday ordinary high school student although, it might be too much to say 'ordinary.' Now, she was thrown into some kind of cheesy sci-fi/fantasy movie. Well, she did allow her curiosity to reign over her so the fault can't be blame on anyone else solely. Releasing a small sigh, her attention was then transferred to the man who had confirmed that he is Michael. He asked her to take a seat. Taking up on his offer, she found a nearby empty seat and made herself comfortable. Michael then spoke about having all of the seven children be gathered here. It seemed to be an order. This meant that she was going to meet the other people that were like her in a sense. Afterwards, a request to introduce herself was asked by Michael. She did not see anything terrible about so she obliged him as best as she could. "Mireya Elea Nightless. Most of the people tend to call me Nightless." Pausing for a moment, she wondered what she should speak about as a thoughtful look was present on her face. Few seconds passed and she continued on. "I'm 17 and a high school student. I work part-time at the Bonheuriffic cafe. Then just a while ago, I was told to have the Devil's blood."

From Mireya's outer demeanor, it would appear that she was taking everything in a stride but it does not mean she was oblivious to what was happening around her. Especially, the events happening outside the control room. However, there was nothing she could with just being impulsive and reckless. This much she knew. Even if she was supposed to have some powers. She had no idea how to invoke them as will. There was still a lot of things that she needs to understand first. Moreover, she was the type that needs to know the entire situation first before taking actions. It is in this kind of happenings that one should be calm. Although there are times, she could be reckless. But those moments are very rare. Glancing at the other female present in the room, she wondered if the woman with the tail was all right. She seemed flustered or worried about something. It would also appear that the woman was awaken from her sleep seeing her current appearance. On the other hand, the man with the wings introduced himself. "Gabriel?" Upon hearing this, she raised one of her eyebrows. "And he's Michael?" She asked while pointing at Michael who was in front of the large computer. "Angels and Demons... I believe I read that book somewhere." Speaking the latter part in a rather low volume, she truly wondered if the decision she made earlier would bite her back in the ass.

Dismissing such depressing thoughts for now, Gabriel spoke to Mireya in a very soothing voice telling her not to fear him. "He is an angel. I should not expect less, I guess..." Honestly, she was not afraid or even the slightest scared at the moment which was weird. But, it was probably because she was more confused and perplexed than anything. She inwardly commented as her attention was taken once more by Michael who began to bring up a 3D map of the facility they were in as Gabriel asked about Scott's current condition. It seemed that the angel had sensed great tension at her prior location. As if to confirmed this assumption, Michael declared that the prison's entrance was blown up. Everyone knows that a prison always contains prisoners that have probable reasons to be kept behind bars and with her own assumption, these prisoners would not be just some mad human scientists or something. "Is that why... He reacted that way?" She wondered to herself remembering Scott's disposition from before. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she finally realized what Scott's intention was. "He's reckless..." She muttered under her breath and glanced at Gabriel who had commented about someone getting out as she did not completely understood due to her inner contemplation. "That man is impulsive." This was the comment that left her lips. Clenching her hands into fists, she had sensed that something was off earlier. But, she was too focused on herself to think about anything else. If that man did not come out alive, she would probably bring him back from the grave just to lecture him about underestimating her. Closing her eyes, these thoughts continued on as she allowed tensed silence overcome her. Her expression appeared to be at peace but her thoughts were bordering annoyance and guilt. It was at that moment a song was played as it could be heard throughout the facility through the speakers. "This song..."

Opening her eyes, Mireya stood from her chair with alarm and looked at one of the speakers inside the control room. "Where is this coming from?" She asked with slight urgency in her tone as she looked at Michael. It was rather odd for her to feel such a sense of desperation within the song. More importantly, it was like hauntingly calling her. She was greatly confused but it was like something inside of her knew what was needed to be done. Soon, the location was given to her as it was pinpointed in the large monitor. Once, she knew where it was. She did not waste any time and left the room in a hurry but not without a few words towards Michael. "I'll be right back! Oh, and if Scott passes by. Tell him that I did what he told me and he should apologize for yelling at me. Later!" With a carefree smile and a wave, she was out of the control room before anyone could response to her words. She was now running along the hallways towards the source where the song was being played. After a few minutes, the song stopped as it had come to an end. This made her stopped briefly from advancing as she looked around her. "Something is not right..." She noted to no one in particular. There was this suffocating presence that was surrounding this block. She could feel it as if it was embracing in a death grip. It was similar to the one she had felt earlier in the room where Scott took her for a test. More than that, she was more concerned about the scent of blood assaulting her nostrils. She had been told to have a sharp sense of smell. Vince would always tease her being part dog or something. For that, she had always made sure Vince would regret teasing her about it. Although, she is slightly thankful for it. "It's coming over there..." Without anymore delays, she made her way towards the direction where the strong scent of blood was coming from.

"What happened here?" Mireya said in disbelief as she looked at the corridor that suffered quite the damage from a rather wild fight. More importantly, she was certain someone got heavily injured from the blood splatters on the floors and walls. She also noticed the blood that seeped underneath the door from one of the rooms there. Narrowing her eyes, she warily approached the said room and looked inside. There she saw two boys that she has no knowledge of their identities. One was holding another who was obviously in a critical condition. She threw her caution away out of window immediately and approached the two without minding the bloody scene that had unfolded before her. "Don't move him." She quickly instructed to the one holding the injured boy. It might aggravate the boy's injuries further. There was no use asking if the injured man was all right or what had happened to obtain such extreme damages. Those kind of details were irrelevant especially now. "It barely missed his heart." She noted as she looked at the extent of his wounds especially in the chest area. The boy's heart was slowly loosing its ability to pump. His heartbeat was getting faint by the second.This was not good at all. "Cut his shirt open! We have to stop his bleeding now." She instructed towards the other boy once more as she tore a sleeve of her shirt without much effort and hesitation. There was no available bandages or towels, so she has to improvise. "He is loosing too much blood and too quickly..." She muttered under her breath helplessly as she pushed her torn sleeve on the boy's chest wound. "I need to do something... I need to do something..." She repeated to herself inwardly like a mantra and as if on cue, her hands that were pressed on the boy's chest began to glow with a silver-white light. "Eh?" She had a bewildered expression on her face as she stared at her hands as if they were not hers to begin with.

Mireya could feel warmth emitting from the palms of her hands and at the same time tendrils coming out of them. There was also this sense of something within her being taken. She was not certain what was to make of it for now. But as she glanced at the injured boy, it seemed he was getting back his color and his heartbeat seemed to be slowly recovering. His heart was beginning to get stronger with each pulse it makes. "What am I doing?" She asked to no one in particular as this spectacle continued on. After a few moments, the light in her hands slowly faded and all that remained were hands. It was like the event did not happened at all. She removed her hands from the boy's chest and looked at them awkwardly. This was the first time that something like that ever happened to her. It was then she looked at the boy if he was fine. His injuries seemed to have closed up. His heart was also beating regularly and the deathly pale that overtaken his complexion returned to a healthy tone. He was now out of the woods. "I don't know what I did but it helped him... I guess..." She commented while looking at the other male present with a carefree smile. After doing that, she suddenly felt nauseous and at the same dead tired. "What's going on?" She asked to no one in particular as she held her head. It would also seem that everything around her was spinning which should not be possible. So, there was only one plausible conclusion. She was getting dizzy. "So tired..." She muttered softly as finally lost her consciousness and fell to her side towards the floor.

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ A room in the hospital area... A brawl between Shikigami and Transformed Anders begins! ~

As if the situation weren't dire enough, a fight had broken out between the Shikigmai and one of the seven children, Anders. As Anders got closer to the shikigami, he uses his jaunt ability to appear behind the shikigami, and then turned to swing his makeshift club at it. The shikigami, however, had noticed Anders using his ability and spun around to catch the club and stab the tips of it's claws into it, it's arms now having returned to a more human look. "Ohh... Are you letting up, Devil's Child?" It taunted him, but Anders simply smiled at the shikigami. Anders quickly moved back to his bed and sent three chains at the shikigami, all of them spread out so that it would be harder to avoid them. But, the shikigami saw through this, and letting go of the club, reformed one of it's arms into a shield and placed it in front of itself as the chain hit the shield. It then quickly moved out of the way of the other two. "I am beginning to see through your moves..." It taunted him again, as Anders picked up a larger shard of his broken guitar while still smiling. "That won't help you for much longer." He said, and then chucked the shard at one of the lights, shattering it in the process. The shikigami chuckled in response to this. "Trying to cover up your movements? Ah... Then let's do this right."

The shikigami picked up the two unconscious guards and then threw them at the door, watching as they hit it and broke right through it. It then shot out more of it's liquid to cover the entrance of where the door use to be. It then started to drip a little, before starting to send off liquid from it's own body and spread it across the floor. "... What will happen if you can't move with your feet?" It then watched as Anders jumped onto the bed to avoid the liquid coming. "I was always really good at that the floor is lava game." He then fades into the shadows, shooting out a projection at the shikigami, but vanished before it could hit. The shikigami smirked as it already knew who would win. "Illusions, huh? Do you not notice my body? I am a rare form of water demon... The Jello Demon! My ability is to be able to copy any shape or form as I please, and another one of my abilities is to also solidfy any body part I choose. Do you get it? I can easily fill this room with jello the size of a pond. Darkness won't help you... I am the better fighter here. You are but a newborn in the way of me. Unless you'd like to prove otherwise?"

~ Name: The Jello Demon.
Nickname: The Jello Shikigami
Type: Water Demon (Jello)
Rank: D
Overall Threat: Cunning from the sidelines, dangerous to any mortal it encounters. Must be captured if seen.
Threat Level: #257 on the WDL's wanted list
Additional Information: The Jello Demon, true to it's name, is a water demon who, instead of being made out of water, is really made out of jello. It is unknown how this came to be, but it is believed that around a hundred years ago it was created as a result of a demon's blood being part of the ingredient to make it. Once the jello was made, The Jello Demon was born. Being different from the rest of it's kind, it decided to become a Shikigami and would soon be employed under the services of Kallos. While it is a D ranked demon, it is very useful to it's master with it's unique abilities and unique body. ~


Anders then used his jaunt ability to a shadow that was behind the shikigami and sent three chains at it. Two of them hit the Shikigam's main body, the other hit the liquid that was being spread across the floor, although it more or less was being dragged along with it now more then anything. The shikigami once again chuckled. "What do you plan to do? I told you.... I'm Jello!" It then pierced holes rapidly in it's arms and chest, making a total of nine as each hole would release liquid like a broken pipe, adding to the already increasing liquid in the room. "Let's see... Nine holes. That means you have to seal nine different spots on my body at the same time. Or are you going to try to kill me still?" "I will kill you, now that the chains are attached, its only a matter of time." Anders responded, vanishing again as he reappeared back on the bed with another smile. "I'll give you credit though, it takes alot to get me to smile this much." The shikigami then narrowed it's eyes at him. "Now what are you on about? The chains are pointless... They cannot harm liquid." It told him firmly. "They won't harm the liquid, no, i'm going for something a little more vital than the stuff that makes up your body, something that not even your liquid form can protect from my chains, something you need to function." He then sent two more projectiles that seemed to almost hit the shikigami, but didn't. It was more like he was just teasing him now...

The shikigami rose a brow at him. "Oh? And what would that be, Devil's Child?" It asked him. "Its kind of sad that you can't figure it out, considering the clue i just gave you. and i can't just tell you, that would be stupid, its the biggest flaw in all action movie villans. they always reveal how their plan works." The Shikigami blinked at this. "Movies? Is that a human device? But I think I know what your on about... Sorry to dissapoint you. But a water demon doesn't function the same as a human. For you see..." It then grabbed a hold of one of the chains and started to spread out it's liquid across it, doing the same to the others. "... My body doesn't have a heart. I'm all water, punk!" It told him confidently. "You may not have a heart, but water dosn't just controll it self, also, i'm not a punk, i'm a goth, there is a very big difference there." Anders told the demon. The shikigami then tapped it's head lightly and split it open. "See? Nothing but water... You have no idea how to fight me." It then reformed it's head back in one piece. "I need to end this... NOW!" It then blasted out more water at him, making it so that the water was up to it's waist. "How about that?!? I've nearly filled the room with just about my liquid! The bed will be consumed and then YOU WILL!" It exclaimed to him. "You have to think some how." Anders said to it, as he leaped from the bed directly towards the shikigami.

The shikigami, in response, spread out it's arms as it chuckled. "Then try me!" It taunted him as he leaped. "One last chance! Or you will drown!" It told him, watching as he neared. As Anders got close enough, he touched the demon in order to try to send impulses throughout his body, to which the shikigami merely smirked at this action. "My, my... I don't know what your trying to do, but..." It then formed a spear-like shape as the liquid exited out of the hole in it's chest and sent it piercing through Ander's stomach. "... You are so slow~" It taunted him, grabbing a hold of the spear and pulling it out of him as it watched Anders put a hand to his wound. He then jaunts out of the room before he could fall into the liquid below him. The shikigami absorbed all the liquid back into him as he phased through the liquid covering the door's entrance. "... What a pain. But... Time to die." It then changed it's right arm into a blade again. "Any last words?" The shikigami asked him. "Thought you could see through my moves?" He then laughed before the jaunt pulls him back into the room. The shikigami rose a brow and smirked, tapping the liquid that sealed the door's entrance. "... Fool. You should of been more careful!" It's holes then closed up as it looked at Anders now trapped in the room. "My prisoner... How lovely~" The shikigami stated, before then heading off towards the control room. "Now... To do what I was meant to do. Assassinate the Half Angel!"

~ Meanwhile, in the control room, unaware of the intruder closing in on them... ~

Scott dragged along the defeated body of of The Metal Kappa, who was currently unconscious whilst being wrapped in chains that restrained him if he awoke. As he approached the control room, he stopped as the doors opened, and he walked inside to see three figures. He let go of The Metal Kappa once he was inside, laying him down on his back as he looked over to see Michael and Rin on one end and nodded to them. Then he looked over and saw... Someone with angel wings?!? This freaked him out for a few seconds, before suddenly he felt... Calmer. Gabriel looked over at him with an apologetic look at this. "I apologize in advance for not warning you sooner." Gabriel spoke, as he walked over and held out his hand. "I am Gabriel, of the New Angels." He said to him so calmly and with ease. Scott looked down at his hand with confusion as he blinked and took his hand slowly, shaking it as he put his other hand on the side of his head. "You look injured... Allow me." Gabriel said to him, holding his hands as a bright light surrounded Scott briefly, as all his minor wounds started to heal. "My god..." He said softly to himself, watching the glow fade away and Scott feeling much better now! "... I -- I thank you..." Scott said out of amazement, to which Gabriel smiled and merely nodded in response.

"How touching." A voice called out to them, as from above a liquid form fell upon them and reformed. The Jello Demon grinned demonically as it looked at them all. "An intruder? So... I assume you are the one who freed Tergun?" Scott asked him. "Indeed I am, if that's the metal punk I freed earlier that you are referring to! I am the Jello Demon... Nice to kill you all. Now, if you'll just stand still for a few..." The demon said, Scott gritting his teeth as he looked to see Drayne's fully restored head in it. "... I need that head." He mumbled to Gabriel. "So it shall be." Gabriel said, walking forward towards the demon as Scott backed up slowly. "Scott, what are you --" Michael started, but was interrupted. "Listen to me Michael, take Rin and get out of here now." He said to them, as Michael rose a brow. "What are you --" He stopped as Scott glared a little. ".... Ok." Michael said, quickly taking Rin's arms out of surprise and dragging her away before she could complain. Scott then looked forward at the demon. "Foolish angel... Get out of my way, now!" It spoke, as Gabriel stopped in place. "... No response? FINE!" It shifted it's fingers into blades as it moved forward at the angel, only to be stopped as Gabriel's hand struck into the Jello Demon and pulled out the head of Drayne, throwing it to Scott, who luckily caught it in time. "You... Will pay for that." The Jello demon mumbled as it backed away slightly.

Gabriel glanced over at Scott at this chance. "I need you to get out of here... What I'm about to do is almost strictly forbidden." He said to him, as Scott's eyes widened at the thought of what happened before one time with Michael. It was on accident, of course, so it didn't count against him. After all, he was still developing to control his powers. "... You mean you can -- you have control over THAT?" Scott asked, shocked at what Gabriel could do then what Michael did. "... Okay, I'll leave it to you then." He said, before quickly rushing off. Gabriel looked back to the Jello Demon at this. "... I believe it's time we both got serious, don't you agree?" He asked him, to which the Jello Demon furrowed his eyebrows. "What are you --" But at this, he was interrupted when an angelic light surrounded Gabriel's form as his wings fully spread out. The Jello Demon stopped momentarily, seeming to be overpowered by this as lights began flickering on and off throughout the base. Michael stopped briefly to protect Rin from this holy force, most of the Renegade demon soldiers were put off by this immense holy power. "So... I underestimated you." The Jello Demon managed to get out, as Gabriel narrowed his eyes at him. "You did. That was your mistake, and the best part is... I can concentrate the main power of this on you and not anyone else. If anyone will die from this... It'll most likely be you."

~ A meeting between high ranking demons begins... The rebellion's leaders meet in a special way! ~

The Revolutionary Leader sat down in his throne as he relaxed all tension from his body, seeming to concentrate now on three other chairs. Immediately, three figures appeared as they looked like they were holograms of some sort, only you couldn't make out much detail from them besides the tones in which they spoke. "Ah... Finally time for another one, eh? I see Kallos has been able to fit us into his busy schedule." The more intelligent one spoke first, seeming to tap it's fingers gently against each other. "A lot better then what can be said of you, short one." The countess spoke out next, as the intelligent one glared over at her. "Watch your tongue there, countess. Otherwise you may find it --" They were both interrupted as the Revolutionary Leader raised a hand to stop them. "Enough bickering. It is time we do this now. Kallos, give me a full report on the children." Kallos shifted at this, the tubes sticking out of his body could be barely made out. "Deon Morris is the same as always. Although currently, our spy reports he has been subdued by Eclipse." The intelligent one shifted at this uneasily. "That annoying sword? How did he get out?" He asked, as Kallos looked over at him. "I'm getting there." He responded, before looking back towards the Revolutionary Leader. "Sebastian Thomas nearly died tonight by our own spy. The children are very weak it seems... They are still at human level." The Revolutionary Leader nodded in response.

"Devin Namach is still missing, although whether he is being held captive by the WDL or is just simply on the loose is unknown. It is fully possible he is also dead since no one has seen him in a while. Chang T. Wilson is believed to be under the same category. Ashley Clade appears to have gone berserk, from what our spy has told us, she is also the one who freed Eclipse. It also seems they have three new children with them. From what our spy has told us from looking at some reports, he has discovered a few names. Keilani Dreahen. Anders Agni. And finally, Mierya Nightless. All of these names were confirmed because someone had written them down on paper. Keilani's was medical, Anders and Mierya were for recruiting." The Revolutionary Leader closed his eyes at this. "We will keep an eye out for them as well... But there is a problem with your report, Kallos. That means there are eight children in this world instead of the normal seven. Care to elaborate this for me?" He asked Kallos, who looked at him calmly, already having the answer as the Leader opened his eyes. "We believe there is an extra child, sir." The Leader rose his brows at Kallos. "An extra? Who?" But before he could go on, the intelligent one stepped in. "It is obviously Deon Morris. After all, he was not born of the generation the others are in. It only makes sense then." The Leader then shifted his eyes back to Kallos. "Who do you believe it is?" He asked him, as Kallos closed his eyes slowly while he thought. "... We believe it to be Sebastian Thomas. Both have had strange readings in the past, Ash's readings are normal compared to them."

"I see. Where is the spy now?" The Leader asked Kallos. "He is currently facing off against one of the New Angels." He confirmed, as the Leader nodded. The Countess looked over at the Leader. "New Angels? They sound like pansies to me." She said with a laid back tone, almost insulting them as it were. "The New Angels are a group of the former highest angels in heaven's ranks. They are all half angel, it is unknown how they are this way, but it is believed that they are the children of an angel each before they died." Kallos rose his brows at this confirming from the Leader. "Some of the angels are dead?" He asked in surprised. "Yes. Someone killed them, and now they have passed on their ranks to the New Angels. That is why they exist. We only have a few confirmed kills though... Michael, Gabriel, Raphael and Uriel. Camael and Sataniel have been missing." The intelligent one chuckled at this. "The rumor is pretty funny, how one of their own betrayed them and they succumbed to a deadly poison. Quite interesting... You would of expected better from them." He licked his lips at this. "You really are disgusting." The Countess commented to him. "So, I wonder... What happens if a child does die?" Kallos asked them. "That's easy." The intelligent one spoke. "They go back to they're creator." The Countess shook her head at this. "I thought they went to Purgatory?" The intelligent one smirked at this. "They have the devil's blood in them. Unless they were directly descended from him, which is an ill possibility, then they will make him more powerful until he dies. THEN they go to Purgatory." The Leader sighed at this. "Whether one is right or not does not matter right now. Kallos... I have a special job for you to do. It involves giving those Renegades... A little warning. I want all of the children alive and safe, if not, well.... Someone will die by my hand."

~ The brawl between Jello Demon and Gabriel of the New Angels! Who will emerge victorious?! ~

"This is going to be interesting then..." The Jello Demon said, extending his arms out as they formed into multiple blades. "Let's do this then!" He said, and came charging right for Gabriel. Gabriel sighed as he closed his eyes and held out his right had. "Sorry, guys... I got to hurt you for a second to defeat him." He then furrowed his brows as a ball of light was casted towards the Jello Demon. "Heh! What's that suppose to do to me?!? I can just --" But all at once, the ball of light collided with the Jello Demon as it left him stunned, a bright light engulfing him as his scream howled loudly throughout most of the entire base. The light sent out a holy radiance throughout the entire base, nearly making almost every demon stop as if a heartbeat had skipped. "Incredible..." Scott noted to himself. "Gabriel's holy powers are powerful enough to do THIS? ... I hope the children are alright, otherwise... I just hope this stops the Ash situation, or... God damn it, this is NOT my day!" He stated before continuing on. The Jello Demon struggled as liquid dripped down his body rapidly, he struggled to move as he felt enormous pain. "That won't be enough... That won't be enough to hold me down, angel! You will have to do better then that!!!"

"Is that right? Then I will need to take extreme measures... Prepare yourself, Demon. You are about to experience the most terrible pain you have ever felt." The Jello Demon's eyes widened, but before he could even move, Gabriel was already on the move. "Heaven's Restraint!" He called out, as light portals opened up around the Jello Demon and holy chains wrapped around his body rapidly, restraining him to the spot as he struggled to get free, but could not even morph to get out of them. "N-no! Wait! D - don't kill me! You can't kill me! You are an Angel, right?!?! RIGHT?!?!? YOU AREN'T MEANT TO KILL, YOU ARE MEANT TO BE HUMANITY'S KINDNESS!" The Jello Demon cried out in misery, as Gabriel narrowed his eyes at him. "I will not kill you... But. I know you nearly killed a life here today. And so... I will unleash my second weakest attack upon you." Gabriel then held his hands out in front of him as light began forming in front of him. The Jello Demon continued to struggle, his eyes widening as he saw the attack forming. "N-NO! T-T-T-T-THAT COULD KILL ME! AND EVERY OTHER DEMON IN HERE! YOU ARE MAD! MAAAADDDDDD!!!" He continued to shout, as for that moment alone, Gabriel... Turned dark. His expression became very serious and stern, his eyes piercing into the demon's eyes as he was held frozen to the spot. "Exactly... I wish to not see any more pain and suffering here. That is why... I am willing to risk knocking out every demon in here!!!" And with that, Gabriel closed his eyes for the upcoming attack. "Heaven's.... Rage." He spoke the words, and a beam of light was sent hurling at the Jello Demon. His stomach area was pierced clean through by the light as he lost consciousness at this point. A bright light enveloped the whole control room, and bright holy light quickly dispersed through the entire base. The outside of it glowed as it could clearly be seen in the night. It lasted for a total of three minutes before finally stopped, with the Jello Demon laying collapsed on the floor, twitching every now and then as Gabriel narrowed his eyes at him. "... Have a good night's sleep, monster." Gabriel turned to the monitor briefly, to see that every demon in the Renegades had survived the attack.

~ Confrontation! Dark Ash and Eclipse meet face to face! ~

Eclipse stood in the 'Center' of the Nightmare World. He wore purple robes over his body as he made himself look as royal as possible. He looked human, if it wasn't for those demonic eyes. "I already know someone is already in my world... Besides Deon. This one feels familiar." He spoke to mostly himself, seeming to be alone in his mansion-like place as he sighed out. "Better to go and investigate then let this person cause trouble. I can't have that, the stupid bitch would have my head if I failed to keep this world as it is..." With that, Eclipse 'vanished' and 'reappeared' outside in the Nightmare World, standing on the 'ground' as he looked around the 'area' he was in now. "So, where is this intruder? The person is around here somewhere, I know that for sure..." The place he was in now was made of pristine metal and benches with various breaker tubes and the like were scattered about. There were similar microscopes and other sorts of technical equipment that were on display, though jagged and fearful shadows tended to stretch from them in the haunting light of the laboratory. He then heard the faint sound of glass being tapped that came from a corner in the room. When he walked over into there, he found Ash, who was examining a test tube in scrutiny.

"My, my..." Eclipse mumbled to himself as he walked over casually to where Ash was. "... Oi, you are the one from earlier. Why don't you do me a huge favor, and go shit yourself now?" He said, all the while remaining calm as he did. "... Unless you aren't available for an appointment?" At this, he then brought a big smirk on his face, revealing his demonic fangs. "You don't scare me, fear monger." Ash told him, returning the tube to it's place in the rack. "This may be your world, but you're as petty and pathetic as always." Eclipse slowly shook his head at this. "Such confidence. Why don't YOU be the ruler of this damn place then?!? Oh, I forgot... You aren't a demon weapon, and even if you were, you would be pathetic compared to me." He told her, his smirk fading rather quickly at this. "... So, I wonder... What would you do if I showed you a few 'disturbing' facts to light?" He told her. "I have better things to do then rule over this dump." Ash seemed to reply casually, ignoring the rest of his comments as she strode away from him. Eclipse merely chuckled. "... Then, how was it to watch that young man die again?" He asked, as his smirk slowly returned to his face. "... Or how was it to find out your sister cheated on you? Does it make your blood boil? Does it make want you... Want to hit me for knowing your inner fears?" He began laughing like a madman at this. "... I should probably explain myself. In this place, I am god of this world. I see all of my victim's fears... And my, what a pleasant thing Deon is goig through again~ But, here's my little thing... I don't tell other people what I've seen, no matter who they are. Now, unless you want me to dive deeper into your inner fears... I am going to assume I have your attention on me now."

Ash, however, laughed at this. "You misunderstand. That's her fears." Turning, her eyes flash red at this. "Not mine. Tell me, what do you see in the depths of my fears, hmm? Or perhaps does it frighten you that you can't?" She then returned her own superior smirk, seeming to think she was in control of the situation right now. Eclipse laughed again at this. He quickly stopped himself this time as he glanced over his shoulder at her. "You aren't like Inferno, who's blood was created from the devil's own, and passed down through several generations of a family. I know your type... A newborn demon who's in way over her head and gains control over a weaker territory in order to avoid the big boys. I know what you are scared of quite easier then a human's, contrary to popular belief. You seem powerful, but in reality, you are unbalanced. You fear becoming one with your host because you do not wish to fade. You also are cunning, keeping away from death's door. But you also focus too much on power, and your powers are out of control as they are... Hell, the girl gets better performance rates then you do! Ah-hahahaha, YAH-AHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA! If you'd like to show me otherwise though, we can do this all night my dear... Because I can keep going all night about what you fear. This is the NIGHTMARE world for a damn good reason! Tell me... Do you get off when you are in pain, are you afraid of not being in control? To feel the pain your host goes through as she fights her own battles, while you stay behind in the shadows in your true form... I wonder how big you are."

Ash simply smiled again. "Your guesses are amusing, but I'm afraid you can't startle me." Taking a seat on one of the benches, she absentmindedly played with a syringe she picked up. "Still, you're quite pathetic. If you're so powerful, then you shouldn't be concerned about little old me. Go back to the rock you crawled out from under before I get bored with you." Eclipse shook his head again as he chuckled at her response. "You two are the only ones I've had in the Nightmare World for ages... And amusing? I think I'm right here... Unless you have proof you are older then you seem. Until then, well... I'm going to have my fun. I was going to taunt that girl just now, but you've taken her away from me. So... I have to do it to you now." He told her. "Your taunts need some work." She told him, chucking the syringe and embedding it into the wall. Eclipse rose a brow at her. "So... What do you call yourself, dark spirit?" He asked. "That's a stupid question. Honestly, you're not very bright, are you?" She replied. Eclipse crossed his arms over his chest at this. "Explain. You look like the girl, yet you aren't really her." He said to her. "Why should I explain myself to a washed up loser like you? It's not like you're actually any threat to me." She laughed a little to herself as she turned to the nearby bunsen burner and fiddled with it to get it to light.

Eclipse snapped his fingers at this as, in an illusion, Ash's left arm started to bleed and soon, it would fall off, the arm looking like it had been severed. "... Nightmare World. Ruler of it. Hello? A newborn demon like you can't begin to even comprehend the years of pain and suffering most demons go through!" Not reacting in the slightest, Ash slowly pulled up her arm and watched the blood pool on the bench. "Tsk, what a mess..." Reaching over with her other arm, she made a sharp wrenching movement removing the rest of the limb and casually tossing it to the floor at Eclipse's feet, as he watched it fade away. Black ooze then began to secrete from her shoulder and flowed down to form a new arm in it's place, outfit and all, with no injury in sight. Eclipse shrugged his shoulders at this, the blood fading away. "So you avoided the nightmare... What a lovely surprise you are so full of. But... I must tell you that, well... Your stays in the Nightmare World are not that exciting, and I must expell you and Phoenix boy back to the real world. You don't mind, of course, do you?" He asked her. "Do as you will. It's of little consequence to me how you stroke that ego of yours." She told him, hopping from the bench and strolling past Eclipse, stopping once she was level with him. "But do bear in mind, I'm not so easy to get rid." Moving onward, she waved over her shoulder. "As he once said, the ash will always remain."

Eclipse rose his right arm up slowly as he cracked his neck. "... Ah, but you of all people should know... Once I let you back into the real world, every demon stronger then yourself will be hunting you down until the day you down. You are a danger, young lady..." He then lowered his arm and laughed. "... I'm just kidding! You can stay as long as you like really... Someone else can do the pain in the ass job of finding you and eliminating you." He then began to walk away. "... Besides, you are one of the devil's 'children' ..... Although I will tell you, there is a much greater threat to you then you realize. And you left him to recover... Want to know his name?" He asked her. "Names mean nothing to me." She stated simply, fading as she stepped through a doorway and into the laboratory.

~ Old nightmares! Sebastian's struggle in his own mind! ~

~ Lost.... I feel.... Lost. What is this feeling? Why have I never felt it before? I've lost so much blood... It was all over me. It was all over the controls. It was all over the floor, forming into some kind of puddle. My own pond. My own tomb. I hear voices... I hear Kane. And I hear someone else. I don't know who that is. I... Feel so lost. Like I'm inbetween worlds. Is this... What it feels like... To nearly die? I feel... So much better now. But... I feel... Like something's missing...
Maybe something IS missing.
What.... Is -- is that you?
Yes... It's me. I came to check on you. You nearly died back there, you know.
I don't care.... I just wanted to save her.
Oh, so you still want her, huh? It's always been about her, hasn't it? Right from the moment Arthur took you in, and then tried to make you all dogs. Now look where you've all ended up. Dogs. Miserable hunters meant to track down and kill demons. How pathetic. You have no free will of your own.
Who says I don't?
I'm not saying it's going to happen... I'm saying it has. Perhaps... A little dive into your memories will help you out? ~

It was a hot day for the orphanage... We were outside, the three of us. Rob, me, and Lucy. Lucy was my left hand, Rob was my right. Had I known this meant so much more, I would of found it funny then. But now, I find it tragic. Rob had hair, he wasn't blue. Lucy was... Still human. I was the first to talk. "Have you ever thought of the future?" I said. I sounded younger back then, looked younger too. Adults always said I looked too cute for my own good. I hated the attention I got from that. "The future? Of course I have. You aren't dying, are you?" Rob asked. He was... So nice back then. Him and Lucy were true best friends, no matter what happened, we stuck together. "Of course he isn't!" Lucy spoke up next. God do I miss seeing her like this, before she was... Crazy. "... You aren't dying, right Seby?" She asked me. "Of course not!" I replied. "It's just... I wonder if there's someone out there for me. That's all." Lucy and Rob both rose a brow at me. "What?" They both asked at the same time. "... A girl, okay!" I admitted to them. Both blinked at me... And laughed. "Don't laugh!" I tried telling them. "Rob, you can talk so easy with girls it's not even funny! And you, Lucy, you hang out with guys all the time!" Lucy punched me roughly in the shoulder. "Says who?" She asked. "Says the two guys you always hang out with." Rob interjected, laughing a little. At the time, they thought it was a joke, while I blushed for a few minutes. But then...

Soon it became me and Rob at the orphanage. It was cold this time, probably because the fan was on or something like that. I stared outside at the oncoming rain falling onto the ground. I felt... Lonely. "What's up, little man?" Rob asked me, hanging me a glass full of orange juice. I took it, and drank half of it quickly. "Whoa now!" He called out to me. "Drink slower, it'll help keep the taste in." He told me, raising a brow when he saw me just nod. "... You miss her?" He asked me. I sighed out and stood up. "Of course I miss her!" I admitted to him. "You two were all I had at this place, and now... Look at it. We're the only ones left of our group! Can you believe it?!" I told him. It was unfair... Everyone else had gotten adopted. Everyone but us. The outcasts. The loners. The non-normal people. "I could." Rob said, taking a slow sip of his juice. "... What's that mean?" I asked him angrily. "Well..." He started. "... Have you ever thought about what's beyond our grasp?" He asked me. "... If this is pay-back for that one time --" I started, but... "No. I'm serious. Demons, angels, humans... We are but the weakest part in this role! I mean, come on! Haven't you ever wondered what it would be like, to be well known for taking down one of the highest demons in the world?!?" He asked me. "... I think more of my personal life then my overall life, ok?" I told him. "... Still on about the girl thing. Why do you want a girlfriend so bad?" He asked me another question. "... Why?" I started. ".... Because... I want to know what love is like. How my mother felt when she was with my father... Something like that. Call it cliche if you want... But... It's how I feel."

~ Then that fight happened.
I don't want to remember it.
You have to. It was a big important part in how you came to be here.
I won't!
You won't?
I refuse...
Very well. But remember this... There is more then just Ash you know. Two more children have been found. And they are both females. Remember this, as you wake up in that bed of yours... And remember. I am always watching. After all... I only have one eye to do it with. ~

. . .

~ Deon and Eclipse, the reunion of two old foes! ~

Eclipse had just returned to his home as he cracked his neck slightly as he sighed out. "What a bitch..." He commented, walking over to a chair and sitting down in it. His attire consisted mainly of purple robes to make him look more royal then he already was. "Oh well, let her do as she wishes. I don't care anymore. I try to help warn her, and what does she do? 'Oh I can handle it all by myself, I'm sooo gorgeous that way!' BAH! Makes me sick that she even exists still... Oh well, she'll be defeated soon enough. That's MY revenge to HER!" He then laughed demonically. All at once, his door flew right open and slammed into the nearby wall, breaking through it as the leg of it's destroyer rested upon the floor. Deon stepped inside as his feet hit inside the room with a thud. His cigarette lit up in his hand as he looked around. "Eclipse, show yourself you asshole!" He demanded. The sound of three slow claps came to his ears then. "... You'll have to pay for that you know." He commented. He then stood up from his chair with a sigh out of annoyance. "Oh Deon, Deon, Deon... So quick, so rash, so... Dull! What business do you wish from me this time? Or... Is it me who wishes to know business from you?" He chuckled at this. "It was fun watching that scene again... Of the girl dying, being reborn into a demonic entity... Oh and the ending was SO priceless!" He chuckled darkly again at his own taunts.

Deon, however, simply grinned at him. And... That was it. Eclipse rose a brow at this action. "Did I go too far or something, young phoenix? I would of thought you would of been happier... Considering it is early morning now and all." He waited for a response, a taunt, a joke, something. Yet he got nothing. Only his eyes locking with Deon's. Eclipse blinked. ".... O..k then, don't answer me. Be as weird as you want, it makes no difference to me." Still he got nothing. Deon's hands were beginning to move unconsciously, his fingers being the starting point, twitching and moving in unknown patterns. His hands also began to clench and unclench at unknown points, his grin widened and the flame on his cigarette flared now. Eclipse sighed at this. "Oh dear... Insanity lost again, is it? How many times do we have to go over the same thing every time?" The fire in Deon's eyes sparked at this, and he cracked his neck. "Oh come on, Eclipse. You honestly didn't expect this to happen? Oh come on, have you really grown this dull?" Deon grinned again and his eyes widened, and out came the madman's laugh. Eclipse couldn't help but shake his head. "... I thought you were better then this." Deon's eyes widened as he hit the highest pitch in the laugh he could go, and dropped forward suddenly so that his spine was bent at a 90 degree angle. He looked up for a moment to lock his own maniac eyes with Eclipse's calm and calculating ones. "What's wrong, Eclipse? Can't handle it? You reap what you sow, right?"

Eclipse shrugged his shoulders at this. "I could honestly restrain you at any time, to be honest... I just don't yet because you seem to be torturing yourself rather then helping out others... Oh, but wait... I just remembered. You shouldn't be going crazy when someone very close to you is dying right now." All at once the sound of a blade being drawn emitted throughout the room as a cut appeared on Eclipse's neck, the sound reverberated throughout the room and Deon was now behind Eclipse, with a grin so wide that he could be mistaken for a Cheshire Cat. "Heheheheh, you let your guard down sometimes, Eclipse!" No blood came out of Eclipse's wound as he stood there, looking down at it. He pressed two fingers against it and closed it, sealing it as he sighed out, his form fading in and out for just one second, but Deon didn't seem to care too much, after all he didn't even bother to think something might of been up. "... No wonder she's so interested in you." He spoke. ".... And you don't seem to care whether that stupid oni you like dies from blood loss or not. Oh well, I can tell she's already dead anyway. Being dragged off like the corpse she is now... Oh, and what's this? More blood... Coming from one of your brothers it seems. The youngest... Yes. He was pierced, and he's lost so much blood now.~" Deon's grin slowly faded at this, and simply remained in the spot...

Eclipse then drew his iconic sword out and pierced it through Deon's back without hesitation, smirking as he did. "... Oh Deon, you are such a bastard. Allow me to... Show you what I mean." He told him, and then slowly pulled the blade out of Deon, who allowed this or try to resist. Deon, all at once, began to fade from the Nightmare World. "... I will allow you to return, if only to stop that crazy bitch from wrecking me like she did that vampire's head." He chuckled and sheathed his sword. "Enjoy watching Sebastian and Quake die... I know I will~" Deon growled at this. "Hey Ash, beat the shit outta him for me, will ya?" Eclipse grinned at this. "Ash?" He asked him. "I don't think you know where Ash is. The Ash I met a while ago just went to kill people... The Ash in the real world is going to kill people. And the Ash you know... Is being held captive! If you really want to be a hero for once, then just knock the stupid bitch out! Otherwise, Quake WILL die! You no longer have the time, reality is against you now! She is testing you here... Wanting to see if you will harm a sibling or not! Are you willing to harm her in order to stop her?!?! After nearly killing Sebastian and Quake?! Or.... Will you let the next person to die... Be Rin?" He chuckled at the fun, Deon's lower body was now gone, only his upper body remained. "... I wonder though. She seems to be very interested in your actions, your choices, how you affect the future of others. Rin, Michael and Scott all follow by morals... They never kill an innocent under evil influence unless that person is impossible to bring back. You were always the brute Deon... Think about it. You are nothing but a monster in your own right. I wonder.... If you killed this woman, would they hate you? Oh, who am I saying, of course they would! You would be hated among the Renegades! Ah-ha... Well, ta-ta~ I won't be able to see you off on your adventure most likely, but... I will be watching. Always~" And with that, Deon was back in reality... Eclipse having exited out of his body and fallen on the floor. "... Ow, ow, OW! Rough landing!"

The setting changes from The Renegade Headquarters to The Earth, 2015

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
“What’s wrong Claire?! It’s like you’re not even trying to fight back!” Ash grinned maniacally as she flew forward, her arms eclipsed in black shadowy claws as she made a series of violent sweeps. Darting her feet backwards, Claire did her best to catch her breath. She WASN’T trying to fight back – This was her sister Ash! All she had to do was hold out until Keilani could snap Ash out of her trance. She was strong. Ash had inner strength. All she needed was a nudge, and she’d discover her own power. She had faith in that. All she could do was give her the time to do so. Ducking behind an overturned table, Claire stayed only a moment before diving to the side as it was ripped in two. It was a heavy strain on her powers to keep using them like this, but she only needed to hold out a little longer. Focusing a moment, she analysed each of the variables and made her decision, darting to the left before ducking and sliding, slipping past the rain of shadows that came from the floor intending to skewer her. Any moment now, he’d be here.

Removing her glasses, Claire decided to take a chance. She couldn’t risk overstraining herself, so she’d just have to make due for a few moments longer. Weaving back and forth as she parried the series of strikes from Ash, she paused as she watched her sister jump back, turning to face one of the other halls as if hearing something. Had the conflict inside of her become that distracting, or was it something else? Remaining on the defensive, she watched as a wall of shadows rose, cutting off the corridor Ash had travelled down. Was she trying to keep someone out, or trap her in? Claire remained completely uncertain of which, until the tremendous crashing sounds of Deon reached her ears, the Phoenikoi busting in through the side wall, his arms wielding strange gauntlets that emanated a malignant energy.

"At this rate, the entire complex will be going down. Ah hell, why do I care so much, anyway!?" Claire watched Deon look about the smashed room, rubbing his head and breathing in his cigarette. "Sheesh, Ash. What the heck did you even do? Oh right, you're not exactly the normal Ash, are you?" Slowly, Ash’s claws began to reform into her hands as she rubbed them together, before tossing her hair to the side as she turned to face Deon. “Nothing… Yet. Though I see that good for nothing sword fulfilled my expectations. I don’t suppose you’d be willing to stay out of my business, would you?” Ash looked unamused as she watched Deon, ignoring whatever banter Eclipse attempted to instigate.

Deon let his hands drop to the ground, and he look down. "Oh, of course. I didn't mean to interrupt you, miss. I was just checking on things, that's all." His tone was apologetic and conveyed something like a touch of submission. A few moments passed before he jerked his head up and laughed, eyeing Ash and blinking. "In all honesty, I'd rather be asleep right now.... Buuuut, I can't just let you kill Ash's sister, can I? After all, I'm technically your big brother, and Claire's too." He grinned, flexing his arms and cracking his neck. "Is there any point in asking you to come quietly, or is this a 'I won't stop until I get my revenge' type of thing?"

“She’s my Sister. I think I have the right to do what I want with her.” Ash stated simply. “But, if you’re going to get in my way, I suppose I’ll have to deal with you. It’ll be a pleasure to wipe that cocky smirk off your face.” Deon continued to hold that stupid grin, plainly speaking his mind with an air of confidence. "Well, since you're so confident about winning this fight, there's no need for me to hold back then, is there?" Stepping up towards her steadily, he gave Ash the finger. "That was for wrecking my car with Umbra." Arriving a mere body’s length from ash, he simply stood there, before blowing some smoke straight into Ash's face. "Hurry up then, I don't have all day." Waving her hand to dispel the smoke, Ash remained where she was, letting Deon’s shadow rise up behind him and form into its shape. Deftly, it darted forward, attempting to coil around his biceps and restrain him. Unmoving, Deon seemed unfazed by Ash’s manipulation, grinning as the shadows wrapped themselves around his arms as he spat out his cigarette and let it fly past Ash, landing over near the wall. Yawning as Ash had the shadows rip him onto the floor, he continued with the smarmy attitude as he was pinned down against the ground. With a single boot, Ash stepped on his chest, narrowing her eyes at him in annoyance. “If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay down.”

Deon laughed, maintaining that cocky smile as he decided to make a jab at Ash. "I bet you love being on top of me, don't you, Ash?" Deon snickered and his grin widened, but otherwise he seemed calm, as if he was waiting for the right moment. Ash however, had had enough of his tongue. Within moments of speaking a shadow wrapped over Deon's mouth, silencing him completely, and even masking that Cheshire grin of his. “Now, where were we?” Ash stated in satisfaction, turning back to Claire. Returning her gaze, Claire looked to Ash, having taken the time to get some much needed rest and recuperate her abilities. Standing up calmly, she retrieved her glasses once more, focusing her gaze on the dark copy. Seeing time flow past her, she could only smile as she saw the options. Casually removing them as Ash made her approach, she did nothing to avoid her grasping arm grabbing the front of her jacket, lifting her up off her feet. “Decided to give in, have we? Well, that just makes… Everything…” Ash began to hesitate, blinking a couple of times before closing her eyes, as if deep in thought. Around Deon, the shadows receded, if only slightly, as her attention was focused elsewhere…




No words filtered into Ash’s mind. No feelings, no sensations. The world was silent, cold and empty. The void consumed her, suppressing everything but her despair and loneliness. And then… Softness. Warmth. A rhythmic beating… It was all so strange. In a world with nothing, these odd new phenomena brought startling clarity and focus. Desperate for contact, she latched onto those new feelings, craving them for solace. This gentleness… Just… Who was it? No one but Claire had ever…-! Like a shockwave, a new sensation accompanied the embrace, radiating from her forehead. The sincerity of the gesture, and the care with it… The blankness began to fade from Ash’s expression, her eyes slowly looking to see just who was kneeling in front of her. Dimly, she thought for a moment that it was Claire but… This girl… Who was she? Mouth slightly agape, she listened in wonder and confusion as she continued to speak, savouring the soft touch caressing her hair.

"You're not alone anymore. I'll be there for you from now on."

Blinking twice, Ash didn’t know what to say. She’d never been good at expressing her feelings or anything, and most of the time she acted like she didn’t need anyone. Right now however, after escaping the solitude of depression… She didn’t know what else to do. Leaning forward, she embraced Keilani, doing her best to hold back and hide the tears she felt, clenching her eyes shut. She had no idea why this girl was here, why she cared or anything. But the fact was she did care. She was here for her. Ash needed that more than anything else right now. If this girl was willing to stay with her… She wouldn’t be alone…

“How touching…”

Ash froze, her eyes going wide, as that fearful voice of sweet sarcasm filled the air. It was her voice. Staring down at the black floor below, she stepped back and stumbled away from Keilani in panic as it opened, a massive looming red eye staring at her and encompassing much of the floor. Narrowing slightly as it locked onto Ash’s gaze, it seemed to be enjoying itself as the voice filled the room once more, the eye slowly floating up into the air to watch over the three beings in the realm. “This truly is momentous. Little Soot found herself a friend amongst the darkness…” A mouth and second eye formed, floating into the vague outline of a face as it circled them, coming to a stop by Ash’s ear as it whispered.

“But… how can you trust her...? What if she turns on you like your sister did?”The mouth warped into a grin, acting as devil’s advocate as Ash turned to face Keilani with a somewhat horrified expression. Steadily, she began to take a step back from her. “What does she want from you anyway? There’s no way she’d be nice to you for no reason…” Continuing her steady whispers to breed fear, the bodiless face continued to swirl around Ash, influencing her decisions and perspectives. “Once she gets closer to you that’s when she’ll hurt you. Hurt us… We can’t have that. Keep her away…” Ash held her head and clenched her eyes shut, shaking violently.

“Stop it! Shut up! Shut up!” Ash screamed at the taunting voice, receiving only laughter in response. “You know it’s the truth. This is what you fear. I’m you, and you’re me. You can sense it, and that’s why you’re so afraid. You can’t deny it.”

“No no NO! I’m not you! You’re not me!” Ash lashed out, attempting to strike the floating face futilely. The mocking laughter continued, darting this way and that as it continued to speak its mind. “Aren’t I? Wasn’t it you that wanted to kill him? Wasn’t it you who wanted revenge against Claire? Didn’t you crave the chance to put that cocky Oni in her place?” With a yell, Ash gave another violent lunge, this time catching something. Slowly, she found herself holding the neck of her nemesis, the dark and twisted version of herself, still derisively looking down at her. Staring each other down, Ash felt the tears running down her cheeks again. Before gradually, gently, she released her grip, bringing her hands to her side as she kept her head downcast.

“You’re right.” She murmured softly, her fists trembling. “You’re right about everything.” Turning her head up to lock eyes with the dark mirror, Ash glared fiercely. ”I am afraid of letting her get close to me. Of what might happen if I do. And back then, I wanted Jim dead for humiliating me like that. Claire betrayed me, and I wanted nothing more than to have her suffer like I did… But even if that’s what I felt deep down inside, that’s not what I really wanted!” Her lips curling into a bit of a smile, Ash brought her fist up, examining her hand a moment as she opened and clenched her palm. “Even if that’s what I felt in the heat of the moment… I regret your… … My actions those days. I understand now who you are - What you are - and I don’t need you. Even if you are a side of me, whether that be my fears or dark desires… I’ll make my own choice whether to embrace them or not.”

“Hmmph, look at you. Acting like you’re so smart. Well fine, do what you want. See if I care.” Turning on her heel, Dark Ash began to stride away, fading and becoming one with the darkness. “Just know you can’t get rid of me.” Watching her go, Ash nodded, mumbling softly under her breath. She stayed there a moment, staring at the spot where the shadow of herself had left. Finally, she turned back to Keilani, forcing a wry smile. “So, you said there are people waiting for me, right?”




…Deon slowly stood, not daring to make a sound. As he began to stalk forward, he also began to grin. Having broken Ash’s restraints, it was the perfect opportunity to take her down. As he slowly stepped forward, he was quick to close the gap, lining up to strike. A palm, aimed straight into Ash's back was all he'd probably need, and he grinned as he pushed it forward, closer to its target. His hand hit Ash, but only for a moment before it passed clean through her due to the abilities he'd copied off of Illusion. As soon as his hand passed through Ash and reached Claire, it resolidified and grasped her collar. Suddenly he pulled backwards, bringing Claire through Ash with him and safely passing her through her opponent. When he was done, and his arm was out of Ash, he spun around. His left leg hit Ash in the ribs with a crack, and sent her flying into a nearby wall. After Deon finished his pirouette, he turned to Claire, a look of concern on his face. "Hey, are you alright? You're not too hurt, are you?"

“J-just what do you think you’re doing?! That’s Ash!” Claire fumed, pushing herself free from Deon as she hurried over to her sister, now buried within the rubble of the nearby wall. Argh, this idiot! Ash was about to regain control, and then he went and did something reckless like that! Using her psionic powers, Claire began clearing the debris, finding her way to her sister. Deon simply stood and rubbed his forehead. "Well, thanks for the thanks. Next time I'll just let you get hurt or something, ya know. Just don't get angry at me if someone snaps your neck. And besides, your sister's already shown an AMAZING amount of control, don't you think?" With that, Deon left the room.

Uncovering Ash, Claire gave a sigh as she remained asleep and unconscious. Assumedly, Keilani had been successful, and when next she was up, Ash would be back in control of herself. She’d probably be sore, and the two would have a lot to talk about… But the important thing was that she was alright, and no one had really been hurt. She wasn’t sure where Keilani had gone to hide, but no doubt Blanche had brought her back to reality by now. She’d make the effort to personally thank her, but for now, she needed to get Ash somewhere more comfortable. Heaving her sister over her shoulder, Claire began carefully picking her way through the mess of the room, aiming to take her straight to the infirmary…




It had all happened so fast, Kane hadn’t known what to do. Sebastian was dying from a critical injury, there was that strange liquid demon having disappeared to gods no where, and he had no idea what to do! There was so much blood all over, and he had no medical training and and…

“Don’t move him.”

Kane froze as he heard the voice behind him, turning slightly to see just who it was. Unfortunately, he didn’t have any recognition of this girl, but that didn’t matter. It was someone else, and from the sounds of things, she was here to help. Acting near instantaneously on her instructions, he helped open up Sebastian’s shirt to allow her better access, watching in helpless worry as he was useless in a scenario like this. The girl was continuing to mutter to herself, and the situation sounded grim. With grievous wounds like that, it wasn’t entirely surprising, but it was still a hard blow to take. He’d let Sebastian down, he was going to die. Punching the ground once in frustration, the shocked voice of the girl brought his attention back to reality. What he saw made his eyes go wide.

It was beautiful, a soft silvery wisp of light emanating from the girls palm, shimmering in a wave like a velvet curtain. Kane could only watch in fascination as the lacerations over Sebastian’s body began to disappear. She… She was healing him! In stark amazement, Kane could only give a cheer as his mystery doctor spoke in utter bewilderment. She didn’t seem to know what she’d done, but he didn’t care. “You’ve done it, you saved him!” Giving her a pat on the back and a grateful shake of her shoulders, Kane immediately regretted the latter action as her eyes went slack, and it looked like she’d lost her sense of equilibrium. Holding her upright, Kane asked what was probably a dumb question.

“Are you alright?” Keeping her in the sitting position, he heard her mumble something about being tired before she fell slack, Kane forced to catch her before she hit the floor. Whatever she did, it must have completely worn her out. Gently, Kane placed her onto the floor, looking around the room. Well, with both of them unconscious, he couldn’t exactly haul them to the infirmary. He needed help – but he wasn’t about to leave them alone in case that thing came back. Sighing, he took a seat watching over them. Hopefully everything with the others was alright…

The setting changes from The Earth, 2015 to The Renegade Headquarters

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

Mireya Nightless
"When you reach the bottom, the only way you can go now is up... What if it's a bottomless hole?"



Elegia sat upon her red velvet throne and released a rather heavy sigh. The servants and subjects that had welcomed her back had already left at her orders. She needed to be alone at the moment. It had been quite a long time since she had returned to her castle located at the center of her territory due to the orders of the Great King Paimon. There was not much of a difference. The sky was still ashen black with fleeting lightning that penetrated the dark clouds once in a while providing a certain gloomy illumination. The rumble of thunder could also be heard in the background as if to declare that its ruler had returned. Dragons of all sizes ruled the air in her dominion and the lands contained nothing more but barren rocks and jagged mountain ranges. The seas were still and lifeless. It was why she had been called as the Archduchess of the Wastelands. Regardless, she found comfort in these lands. The eerie calm accompanied occasionally by the sound of thunder or the roar of the dragons was similar to a frantic beating heart. For that matter, she liked staying in her lands no matter what others say about it. “I still have to work…” She muttered to herself in a rather disappointed manner. Looking at the papers in her hands that she had gathered, it would not be long when the rebellion would fully bare its fangs to Hell's denizens. Actually, it already has as there had been already reports about the demise of a few Lords and Nobles loyal to the Devil. Truthfully, she had grown quite weary about the matter. After all, rebellions in hell had become an annual occasion. Each of its residents had desired power even in the smallest of ways. It just that others want something bigger. “This only means that we should tread more carefully.”

Crossing her legs, Elegia lazily placed her chin on top of her right hand. She had been entrusted with a very specific mission that would break Hell if revealed. It was good to know that the rebels, solitary yet ambitious demons, and Heaven seemed to be unaware of the inner plans of the Devil. Well, it was better that way. This is why she could still move freely while everyone else fret over their own matters. "For now, everything is falling in their respective places..." Fully leaning on her throne, she closed her eyes momentarily. She had been made aware the rebels were not such small fries as the other rebellions had been in the past. They had evolved from a lint to a thorn to the Devil's rule. Regardless, she had noticed that the Devil was not that concerned about it. Actually, the Ruler of Hell find all of these interesting. Now, she fully understands that Master Paimon was truly the Devil's own son as they have the same outlook. They could be both arrogant or just confident. It was not also a secret that among all the Devil's children, the Great King Paimon was probably the most favored child among the rest. Adding to that, Master Paimon controls the one of the largest territories in Hell and commands 600 legions. One of those under the Master Paimon's jurisdiction was her. Honestly, she does not mind at all. For in the end, everything will only win if one was able to crush the other's trump card. As of now, no one was showing their aces. Thus, the climax was still far away.

"It depends on that one thing..." Elegia whispered to herself as she opened her eyes. "I should get back to work. Master would not be pleased if I went away too long." Standing from her throne, she looked to her right side where a large opened window can be seen. It showed a wonderful view of her territory. Her armies and generals were always on high alert and lookout since she mostly absent from her palace. Security of her dominion could not be lax despite being known as one of the most powerful demons in Hell, she still precautions whenever necessary. In addition, she does not like underestimating anything. Although, she appears to be carefree and has no worries. She was completely opposite of her chosen demeanor. Removing her eyes from the window scene, she began to exit her throne room. She just came back to put some things in order and to pick up as certain object. Now, she has done all that. It is time for her to return to her assigned mission and at Master Paimon's side. Releasing the papers that she held, it flew around her despite having no wind or even a light breeze. They fluttered around and soon enough they crumbled into wisps of sparkling light. The doors opened as she exited and the lights vanished into nothing. As the doors closed behind her, she had a small smile on her lips and murmured almost inaudible words. "Don't be a disappointment..."



Eyes of purple were filled with annoyance and deep seethed anger. The owner of those eyes was leaning on a stone pillar. "You sure take your time like a damn fox." This statement was spoken with clear dislike and blatant disrespect. As for the one being addressed, calm golden eyes met those very expressive purple eyes. "It is because I am not reckless like an oni." The one who spoke was quite a handsome young man with silver-white hair which enhanced his golden eyes and extremely pale skin tone. His physique was similar to that of runaway models and even more on how he presents himself. However at the very end of his statement, he was lifted by the collar and pushed towards a nearby wall with a certain amount of force for cracks appeared on the stone wall. "I dare you to say that again the high and mighty Devant." These words were delivered with rage and a threat but those golden eyes remained unmoved by the sudden violent action. "Alvanzo. I only speak the truth." Grabbing Alvanzo's wrists, Devant removed them with slight resistance. "Your actions proved it." After saying that, Alvanzo hesitantly released Devant while slapping the hands that held his wrists with disgust then he created a tolerable distance between them. "Good choice. As much as we want to tear each other's throat, we have other things to tend to right now." Devant stated with a suave confidence which only infuriated Alvanzo even further. "Shut up!" Alvanzo retorted as he walked away from his damnable partner. He would never understand the reasoning as to why the two of them were assigned to be partners. They could not tolerate each other's presence and would always yearn to kill each other. It had always been that way. Honestly, Alvanzo has no interests of changing that relationship between them anytime in the future.

Devant watched Alvanzo walked away. He straightened his clothes and dusted it as well in the process. There had been a few fragments of the stone wall that had fallen on his form. "So violent and crude. They are despicable creatures." He muttered to himself in a very cold manner as he stood straight and released a sigh. The idea of them being partners was truly a ridiculous idea to begin with. However, it was decided by the Master Paimon. As a result, they could not disobey. After all, it was an honor to receive such an order from such a great person in Hell. So here they were, they try to tolerate each other. He could say that their fragile relationship had improved for they are able to restrain themselves from killing each other. In his opinion, it was the best that anyone that knew them could expect. Because, he would not do anything further than that. For now, he would focus at the task at hand. He began to walk towards the direction where Alvanzo went. "Time to work." Soon enough, it came to his view the apartment complex where Mireya lived before being taken to the Renegade Headquarters. "Took you long enough." Alvanzo's words took Devant's attention. "You held me up remember?" This earned another deathly glare from Alvanzo as Devant simply walked passed him. Alvanzo clenched his hands into fists tightly as he held back the urge to tear Devant apart. He swore every time Devant opens his mouth it irritates him. "You're too slow." Snapping from his trance, Alvanzo looked at Devant and saw that he was already in front of Mireya's apartment door. "Say that again and I'll kill you." Devant released another sigh and shrugged his shoulders at Alvanzo's threat while he took something out of his pocket. "Forgive us for intruding Mireya." Devant said as the thing he took out was a key. Without delay, he was able to unlock the door and opened it.



"Why did you save him?"

"I saved someone?"

"Maybe... Did you want to be forgiven?"

"Forgiven for what?"

"You are truly a cruel and selfish person."

"Don't speak like you know me."

"But, I do. It is why I like you very much."

"Who are you?"

"Don't you know?"

"I would not ask If I know. So spill it."

"Listen well then...my dear princess..."


The next thing that could be heard was a melody. Judging by how it was being played, the song came from a music box. It was a soothing tune. Somehow, doubts, fears, and sadness were erased from existence even if just for a bit. The melody had a playful nature to it at the same time a warmth resembling that of Spring. Mireya heard it as she slowly opened her eyes. What welcomed her sight was the clear skies that seemed to compete with her sapphire blue eyes. The scent of flowers blossoming filled the light breeze passing by. A fluttering butterfly came before her as it flew towards the clouds. She extended her hand upwards. It was an effort to reach out for the butterfly. However, it was a futile effort as the butterfly disappeared before her. She let her outreached hand fall to her side as the melody still surrounded her like an inescapable breeze. If she knew better, the song was lulling her to slumber and at the same time she had a feeling that this melody was very familiar. It was like she had used to listen to it always. This only provided her more questions than an answer. Closing her eyes in slight frustration, she heard the same voice that she had always heard in her dreams again.

"Do you remember? The day you were born."

"I don't."

"You have a one-track mind."

"I take that as a compliment."

"I intended it that way. You get things done at the very least."

"Tell me already, who you are. Who are you to me?"

"This melody was composed especially for one person. Can you guess who?"

"For you."

"It would be nice but no. It was for..."


The end of that statement did not come. Perhaps, it was carried away by the breeze. Incidentally, the melody had also come to a stop. Mireya felt that the calming environment she was in earlier was slowly dissipating. Opening her eyes, she saw something different from the skies before. Staring back at her was a pair of green eyes filled with horror and regret. She did not expect such a scenario as she reached out to the owner of those eyes but that person disappeared in a mist. Soon, she felt that the temperature was rising which was getting too close for comfort. Looking around her, she had witnessed the cause of this. Everywhere around her were flames growing larger by the second. It was engulfing everything that comes close to them. She looked for a way out but nothing was available as the fire had completely surrounded her. Standing her ground, she could feel the heat licking her skin. She was not sure what exactly she was feeling. The flames stalked towards her like a predator to a prey. She could not move from her position as there was no other place to run to. It was then she felt someone embracing and pulling her close from behind. Her eyes widened in surprise and at the same confusion. "Who are you?" She asked as she slowly turned her head to get a good look at the one embracing her. However, it was then that the fire finally engulfed her. "No!" She shouted in pain and horror. This is when she woke up in cold sweat unaware that she was currently in the presence of Kane and Sebastian.

The setting changes from The Renegade Headquarters to The Earth, 2015

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Aftermath: A hard decision to make! ~

Silence. That was the only way to describe the feeling in the room, after Deon had gone off with two of the most wanted demons. Gabriel stood there, wings slowly entering his back, his expression still showed anger at the loss of the capture of Deon or Eclipse. Michael and Scott turned to the screen, where the remaining four figures seem to not be paying attention at the moment to them. This quickly changed after a few minutes. "... So, with that, I think we will leave you to rest and think about tomorrow. If I were you, I'd have the others stay -far- away from the meeting as much as possible." The oldest exorcist spoke, he was sort of speaking like the representative for the other three. He was strong, if he had been the one arriving instead of Angel, things would be different. Angel was younger, more reckless and more willing to kill off without listening to reason. This exorcist however had once respected the former three leaders of the Renegades, enough that at times, the three of them could convince him to see past a few things. It made Scott angry on the inside, but the decision had already been made, and the Renegades seemed more in trouble then ever now with Deon finally gone.

The screen finally died and Gabriel closed his eyes. He turned around as he opened his eyes, looking at Scott and Michael with sorrow in his eyes. "If it helps you both, I could go looking for any that are still mis --" He stopped as he sensed a holy presence in the building. "No..." He mumbled, Michael stopping as it came over him as well. Scott furrowed his brows. "Soldiers, investigate!" He called out, as the three human soldiers saluted to him before rushing off. "Over there! Go that way!" Michael called out to them as he saw them rush off into the direction he pointed out. He took in short breaths as Gabriel furrowed his brows. "It's gone..." He said. "What is?" Scott asked, looking between Michael and Gabriel. "Forget about it... It's nothing." Michael said to him, making Scott raise a brow. "If you say so... Alright Gabriel. I need you to round up anyone who's still out there. If you find any of the children, lead them back here, alright?" He asked him. "Will do." Gabriel responded, quickly rushing off at this, leaving only Michael and Scott to wonder...

Michael closed his eyes and sighed out as he shook his head. "Five..." He said, Scott looking over at him. "We only have five of them now... Eight children, damnation! An extra child... Two of them are probably dead, Deon's gone now... Our chances of keeping them safe are falling!" He cried out, putting his face in his hands as Scott looked over at him. "Rin wouldn't want to hear this from you..." He told him. "Rin's off going to check on Quake! Of course she would not want to hear this from me, we've all lost Deon!" Michael cried out to him. Scott furrowed his brows at him. "Would Deon want to hear this from you either? He did it because he had no other choice... To die or to escape, what other choice was he given?! The five most powerful exorcist in the world were watching over us, ordering one of the most powerful entities to fight!" Scott stopped and sighed out, putting a hand on his forehead. "... We need to search for the others." He said to Michael. "... I'll go search near where the Jello Demon was last spotted. I'll see you later..." Michael said to him before beginning to walk off. Scott sighed out as he looked to the screen at this. "... Why couldn't we get more help when we need it most?" He said before heading off.

~ The Jello Demon's only chance! An uneasy alliance! ~

The Jello Demon struggled to move as the hole wasn't exactly healing. The attack Gabriel had sent through him had effected him drastically, time seemed to have paused for him as his mind closed itself off to rest. Once he had awoken, he had no idea what time it was anymore. He groaned out lowly, seeing no one in the room... Except one voice came out. "Well, what a coincidence..." The metallic voice rung out to the Jello Demon, it's eyes widening as it slowly looked over at the chained up body of Tergun, who grinned at the defeated sight of the one who freed him. "Y-you... Aren't you --" The Jello Demon tried to ask. "Yes, I am Tergun. I am the Kappa who you freed from his prison, I am the Kappa who did as you asked and distracted the Renegades with my appearance. I am the Kappa... Who can save you." The Jello Demon looked at him with caution. "In exchange for...?" He started. "In exchange for my freedom, you will be healed and can go back to your so called master. I know you are clearly a Shikigami, who couldn't do well as a regular water demon due to being made of jello. You are infamous after all, a rare sight to see these days. The WDL will pay a hefty reward for someone like you... Of course, I can't get that reward. But if the Renegades turn you in, you will die... So, deal?" He asked with an uneasy smile. "... Very well." He said, extending his arm out as he formed claws and sliced off the chains with ease, before retracting his arm and his claws turned back into fingers.

Tergun chuckled as he stood up, watching the rest of the chains fall off with ease. "Impressive... I had heard your abilities were well developed, but to go this far... I'll need a sample of you first." Tergun said as he walked over and got on his knees, taking a tiny piece of jello off of the Jello Demon before putting it away in a tube. "Excellent. Now... Let's begin, shall we?" The Jello Demon narrowed his eyes at him. "Just heal me already... I hear you aren't good at keeping to your word." Tergun chuckled again at this. "You heard right. But... I do keep to a promise. So, no more talking, this... Will take a bit." Tergun said before beginning to work on healing the Jello Demon.

~ Kane's burden, an idol appearing before him! ~

A Renegade squad of ten was searching out, being led by one of the Renegade's more higher ranking. They were searching for anyone who was still missing, including the children. As they neared Kane's position, he could hear the faint footsteps grow louder. Remaining silent, he drew his blade out and was prepared to ambush the enemy if they got close. He was about to spring out into action when Mireya's sudden scream caused him to give a loud and fearful scream as well, jumping and turning back to her in panic. "Sir, did you hear that?" One of the soldiers in the squad asked the one leading the squad. "Yes I did... Could you investigate that?" "Of course sir." The soldier responded, the squad then moving out into the same area where Kane's room was and began looking around the area. "If anyone needs assistance, speak up now! We are of the Renegades, we are part of Rin's division!" Upon hearing it was the Renegades, Kane sighed in relief and sheathed his sword. "Yeah, over here! We've got a couple of, uh... Injured, I think?!" Kane said to them, not entirely sure whether the purple haired girl was injured or not. At his call, the squad entered in, three of them guarding the outside of the room while the other seven went in and began to look over the two. "The boy appears to be suffering from major blood loss... But... I can not find a single wound on him! Incredible... Whoever did this is certainly gifted in medical knowledge!" One of them said about Sebastian's case. "The woman appears to be merely suffering from over-exhaustion... Handle her with care, guys! We don't want to send her into some sort of panic attack!"

"Well done." A familiar voice spoke out to him, the figure walking into the room and stopping before Kane. “I am glad to see someone was brave enough to watch over these two while nasty events occured... Thank you for you support. May I ask your name?” The person standing over him turned out to be... Michael. "I.. I-I... I uh... Uh... Mah-" Kane stammered incomprehensibly as he stared at his idol. Michael merely blinked a bit by his behavior. “Tongue twisted, are you? I understand... From the amount of dried blood I see here, you must of seen some scary things. Everything’s fine now though.” His eyes wondered around the room at this. “... Were there any others with you then, sir?” He asked him. "N-No sir! Well uh, actually, wait, there was Keilani Ash and Claire!" Kane's mind was remembering more of what happened, he had been so distracted by Sebastian that he had completely forgotten the situation from before. Michael rose a brow as he head some names. "Ash Claire? Keilani Dreahen? Hmm... Do you have any way of contacting them?" He asked.

"N-no sir! Ash attacked us and well... I don't know where they are now." Michael sighed out from the news. “Damnation to that Eclipse... I suppose you have recovered enough to speak. What is your name then?” He asked Kane. "Kane sir! Kane O'Reilly!" Kane said, saluting stiffly as he did his best to show formality. Michael nodded at this. “I’ll remember it. Kane, I need you to do me a favor from here. Do you mind watching over things here while I look for your friend?” Michael asked Kane. "Of course sir! Anything you ask!" Kane remained rigid as Michael smiled at this. "Thank you." Michael said to him, before then turning around. “I’m counting on you to do this...” He told Kane before walking out of the room. "Of course sir!" Kane remained frozen, even as Michael left out of sight. The Renegade soldiers saluted Michael as he passed by them, before returning to their normal duties, but they watched Kane carefully from here... "Take the two back to the infirmary once they are well enough. If anyone finds Keilani, I want them in the same room. On different beds, of course, but I want them close. I don't want them turning up missing..." Michael said to the three soldiers outside the room, each of them saluting to Michael as he walked off...

~ The unusual team! ~

The Jello Demon rose up from his spot as he looked down his chest, which was now good as new. "My word... That stuff really does work." He commented, to mostly himself. Tergun smirked as he watched the Jello Demon begin to move again. "Yes, it is quite extraordinary what we can do sometimes... But we must leave now, if we want any chance of getting back to your master." The Jello Demon looked at him cautiously, but then heard multiple foot steps approaching. "This way! Go, go, go!" Many voices shouted out towards them, with both demons looking in the direction they were coming from. "Shoot... They came too early!" Tergun exclaimed. "You, lead the --" He stopped as he turned to look at where the Jello Demon was, only to find nothing there now. "No, he... He betrayed me?!?!" Tergun stated to himself, gritting his teeth as he quickly began to run away from the scene. "How dare that creature... Even though I would of experimented on him, I -- ugh... His master. That damn master of his! He knew something was up, didn't he?!?! Is he trying to mess with me, is he trying to make Tergun the Metal Kappa look like a fool?!?"

After running for some time, Tergun stopped and leaned against a wall, gasping for breath at this point. "Damn my luck... They haven't given up yet -- I'll give them that... But -- wait..." Tergun stopped himself as he looked over his shoulder to see a figure walking away with something. "... Who is that? I don't know either of them... But wait. Maybe -- yes... That foolish demon left me behind, but I can still get this girl and the other one! Yes... I can smell it from one of them. An unusual blood... It smells rare." Tergun's cunning mind quickly sprang into action. His mind began working out many ways he could surprise this person -- but then, a sudden jolt of pain sprang him back into reality! He grabbed his arm as he watched it shake slightly, gritting his teeth as he did. "Curse that Turner... I will get him back for that. But first... My new subject!" With that, Tergun began making his way towards the girl's position. The girl had pink hair and looked similar to the other black haired girl she was carrying. Tergun had to play it cool for now, otherwise the surprise would be ruined. Meanwhile... A liquid form of a creature watched him from a distance, narrowing it's eyes at him as it quickly slithered away. It's plan had worked, the distraction was going to make a scene, and that was all it needed to get back to it's master. Tergun's role had indeed gone back to what it originally was meant to all along.

~ A nasty surprise for Claire! ~

With caution, Claire was filing through the halls, Ash was slung over her shoulder and she was heading towards the infirmary. In the distance, footsteps of a single person could be heard, but her focus remained on Ash's health above all else. She turned to head down another corridor as a voice came out at this. "I'm surprised you aren't armed..." A voice spoke out from behind. "It could of protected you better..." It told her. "I wasn't exactly prepared for this." She admitted. She didn't turn though and continued to carry Ash. “Perhaps you need some... Assistance, then?” It asked her. The foot steps were getting closer at this, and since she didn't turn around, she couldn't tell who it was. "She'll be fine. Just needs some rest." She commented towards the mysterious person. “What about you? Perhaps I...” At this, she felt a hand rest on her shoulder, the mysterious person stood behind her now. “... Need to give you some help after all?” It asked her again. "I can take care of myself... I'm not really that hurt at all." She responded, keeping her focus on Ash and not this person. “Too bad.... It’s your life.” Tergun said to her, a smirk on his face as he tightened his grip on her shoulder. “Now... You will put her down, or... I crush your shoulder. Do we have a deal?” He asked her. "You will release my shoulder, or I will make sure you regret it." Claire told him, at this point she had stopped walking. “Ohhhh ho-ho-ho-ho-ho! Scary lady, are you? You don’t scare me... Why, I laugh at you! I was going to have some fun, but... I could just kill you instead. Real easy too...” Tergun said with such confidence, even in his weakened state.

With sudden ferocity, Noir leaped from the shadows and bit into the wrist of Tergun with deep fangs. “YOOWWWWCCHHH!!!” Tergun shouted out in pain, backing up a bit as he aimed to hit Noir, but Noir let go quickly and got away from Tergun's hit. “WHY YOU PEST! That’s it... Your dead. YOUR BOTH DEAD FOR THIS!” Ducking downward, Claire's leg kicked backward as she did a variation of the vertical splits, kicking Tergun clean in the face as it sent him flying back. Spit left the Kappa's mouth as he landed roughly on his back, twitching a bit. Noir hissed once, urinating on the Kappa as Claire ran with Ash down the hall, Noir following her. “How dare you, you fucking little -- AGH!” Tergun was suddenly pinned to the ground by Renegade soldiers as they quickly restrained him. “Take him back to a cell! Make sure the cell is refined this time!” Scott shouted out, watching as Renegade soldiers raised Tergun from the floor. “YOU ARE ALL DEAD! YOU HEAR ME, SCOTTY BOY?!?! DEAD!” Tergun shouted out before he was dragged away from sight. Claire stopped as she reached the next turn, not far from the infirmary now. "Good Boy Noir. You did great there." She smiled at the cat, hearing it meow pleasantly before it scampered off down to another part of the hall. Scott walked over to Claire at this. “Are you alright then...? I trust he didn’t do too much in his current state?” He asked her.

"I was prepared to deal with him if it was necessary, but I appreciate your assistance." Claire told him, sighing as she adjusted her grip on Ash before continuing to walk. Scott walked with her as he looked over Ash and rose a brow at her condition. “What happened to her...?” He asked Claire with some caution. "Deon plowed her into a wall when she was regaining control. She's just got a bit of a concussion is all. I'm taking her to the infirmary." She told him, hefting Claire up a little as she quickened her pace. “I’m Scott, if you don’t remember... I don’t think I caught your name before though. Mind telling me it?” He asked her, looking ahead to see the infirmary close now. "Claire. Claire Clade." She told him, turning to the infirmary as she quickly found a bed for Ash to lie in, taking note of Quake and the other injured. “Ahh.... Well, I know this is kind of sudden, but... Do you mind doing me two favors?” He asked her. "Depends on what they are." She told him in response. “Well, first... I need you to represent Ash tomorrow for a meeting... And second, I need you to start training Kane and Sebastian.” "Represent?" Claire asked. She then closed her eyes. "Wait... I see. Yes, that will be fine." She nodded before opening her eyes. Scott blinked at this. "Do you even know what's happened...?" "I have some idea... Though you can confirm the details with me. I... Have some time." She then took a seat by Ash's bed and crossed her legs.

Scott sighed and sat down at this. “Very well.... Earlier, there was an explosion. It was caused by Gabriel. I imagine you remember the WDL... Well, there are four other Exorcist organizations similar to it. Each of them has a leader - they are known as the five most powerful exorcists in the world. Deon was in trouble earlier, it was either he got on trial or Ash be sent in for execution... We all had to make a tough decision, but we had to choose Deon’s trial over her execution. Two demons then showed up, one of them holding Eclipse. The exorcists somehow got control over Gabriel and had him go to fight the demons... This didn’t go so well, and the three escaped... Now Angel is coming here by morning... And there’s going to be a meeting. If things don’t go well for us... They will take Ash away. Plus.... They want the Extra Child, and they think it’s Ash...” "So I'm to represent her in the trial and attempt to prove what exactly?" She asked. "That she was manipulated." "As long as the trial is fair, that shouldn't be a problem." She admitted. Scott looked at her with a risen brow. "One of them is the WDL's new leader... I think that says a lot about what they're going to try to do tomorrow. Plus, they wanted Deon dead for some reason... Must be because Arthur failed to make him under they're own control." He told her. "So you're indicating to me that they'll do whatever it takes to win the case?" She asked. Scott sighed. "That... And get power over us."

"If worst comes to worst, I will be getting Ash out of here. You understand that, right?" She asked. Scott nodded. "Of course... But if you do, take Kane and Sebastian with you. Also... The Extra Child I mentioned. You know of the Seven Children already, I assume?" "I do." Claire responded, but made no guarentee on Kane and Sebastian. "We believe, after many translations of ancient demon writings and many clues we've gotten before... The Seven Children are keys, in a sense. They are the only thing that can stop Hell and it's forces for good. They carry the Devil's Blood, they are, in a way, immune... But this Extra Child is different. Legend holds that, if an Extra Child was born... This child would go on to be a key for the apocalypse. The Child's powers could grow to such an extent, that he or she could become... The next ruler of Hell." Claire laughed an honest laugh at this. "And they honestly think that's Ash?" She asked. "I know it isn't her." Scott told her. "If that's the case, why don't you submit that as evidence in her trial?" She asked. "Because they themselves do not have facts... They're only guessing it's her because of this recent incident. That's why I need you to stand in her place... To defend her, to prove she is innocent, that she is one of the original seven..."

"I get it. You need me to defend her to cover your own secrets. It's a calculated risk, I assume." "... I'm sorry to put you in this position. But you already know the corruption the WDL has..." He admitted. "I'll do what I can. That's all I can promise." ".... I also need to tell you.... I've found out who the Extra Child is." "Don't think I haven't done some investigation of my own." Claire smirked at this, sitting up. "I have my own ways of finding things out." Scott blinked again. "So you know too then?" He asked. "Naturally." Scott smiled a little at her response. "... Looks like I made the right choice in having you train the two after all. Anything you would like to tell me then before I go?" "You need to work on your security." Claire told him, giving him a quick glance over the shoulder. Scott chuckled a bit from this. "Right... Is that all then?" "I'll detail anything else you need to know in a dossier for your desk. For now, I hope we can have a quiet night until morning..." Scott nodded at this. "... Anyone with demon blood is also not allowed to go outside... WDL guards and all. They'll be guarding the outside of the base until Angel arrives in the morning... I just hope we make it tomorrow..." "Have a little faith in your people. We can manage this." Claire stated, standing up at this. Scott took out a plastic bag and put it down near where she had just sat. "Take that with you... It'll allow you into a few places normally no one would go. It has a feather in it... An angel's feather. You can go visit the injured and ill with this as well... I best be going as well. Also... Faith is what we need most." He said before leaving the room. Claire nodded and thanked him before taking the parcel.

~ The end of a day... ~

Sebastian was in a dream of sorts. A dream of a memory. His mind was sent back to that day... The day the attack happened on the poor city. His mother had grown up in that town, her name... Something Adam. Why couldn't he remember? And her last name was not that of his father's... Something Thomas, probably. He would probably forget once he awoke... He had no idea when that would be, he felt his body was being moved... Perhaps some place to rest? Who knows... He felt himself being laid down somewhere, his dream was repeating itself... That memory came to him over and over again, and he felt hot. He probably had a fever of some sort. He knew he had lost a lot of blood, they would probably try to make him recover somehow... His mind then went back to that day, it was a horrible day for all.

* ... *

Young Sebastian awakened, as if right on cue, to witness a horrible event. His mother stood in front of him, wounded and tired, her body had been beaten with so many bruises to show. In front of her stood Balarus of Kallos, back then he had no need for tubes in his body. Kallos was at his prime here, and back then he was just referred to as Balarus it seemed. His partner stood in the background with two other figures, one of them who's name was never mentioned back then. The other was known as Countess Cecilia. The partner's name was Kergun the Mechanical, who was sitting in some sort of mechanical device that had several spider-like legs. Balarus narrowed his eyes at the woman and spoke words, but he couldn't hear anything. It was at that moment Sebastian saw the unforgivable... His mother was struck down by his scythe! Sebastian's mouth opened as he shouted out for his mother as she collapsed. More talking... He couldn't make anything out. He felt himself stand up and race towards Balarus, only for his chest to get cut by three blades instead of one... He collapsed, his mind fading in and out as the... It came. Only two words came to his head...

Shadow Guardian.

With this memory slowly fading, Sebastian rested on for the day, waiting for the morning. He wouldn't wake up probably util the morning... He was on the center bed, the other two were reserved for Keilani and Mierya.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

Mireya Nightless
"When you reach the bottom, the only way you can go now is up... What if it's a bottomless hole?"



Image
Mireya had her eyes wide opened however, she was not really seeing or even hearing anything. Kane and Sebastian's presence or even the Renegade soldiers who had entered the room were completely ignored by her. The licking heat of intense flames still lingered on her skin. Her senses had yet to adjust with the reality she was currently in or to process that she had awaken from her nightmare. She could feel how her body was trembling and beads of sweat fell on the side of her face. The events of her dream slowly become a blur as she tried harder to recall it. Holding her head with one hand, she felt a headache that radiated. Closing her eyes, she began to regain her senses. The erratic beating of her heart returned to its normal pace and the terrible shaking of her body had stopped. It was then she could finally hear voices surrounding her but, she had yet to entirely comprehend what was happening. All she really wanted was to rest. Her body still felt very heavy and tired and adding to that she was mentally exhausted. "Why...do I feel so scared...?" She whispered in a very inaudible manner so, she was not certain if anyone had caught the words that left her lips.

Opening her eyes, Mireya could see people hovering over her. Slowly and gently, she could feel someone carrying her. It made her wonder if they were enemies but then she heard a familiar voice. "Michael?" She whispered as she directed her attention to the source of that voice. Her vision was also affected by her exhaustion as she could only see a silhouette. But, she was certain it must be him as she relaxed herself in the arms of the one that held her. However If she had enough energy left, she would have not allowed herself to be carried. She hated feeling so weak and helpless. Due to her condition, she cannot even move her limbs to do as she wants or even speak above a whisper. Thus, she had no other choice but to let it happen for now. Closing her eyes, she recalled the events that had happened that led her to her current situation. She was taken to the Renegades at her own decision and then an attack occurred out of the blue. Everything appeared to be in utter chaos and she met a cat-woman and angels. Then, there was this music that beckoned her to someone.

"Is he fine? That boy..." Mireya whispered with desperation and concern seeping through her voice. She had no energy to mask it with her usual casual remarks. To get the attention of the one carrying her, she had managed to grip on her carrier's clothes alarming the person to her. "Is he fine...?" It seemed that her little action tired her even more she had anticipated. "He? Do you mean the one who lost a lot of blood?" She closed her eyes and gave a meager nod of the head. "He should be fine." Upon hearing those words, she felt a heavy burden being lifted from her shoulders. "Good... I don't want... my efforts... wast---ed..." She managed to say before completely losing her battle with consciousness. Her grip on the person's clothes was relinquished and her head laid meekly on her carrier's chest. Her breathing pattern began to be even which meant that she had fallen into a deep slumber. Her body was now slacked on her carrier's arms but at the same time, there was this odd scent that seemed to overpower the scent of blood in the room. "Roses?" One of the Renegade soldier noted while the one carrying Mireya looked at her in wonder as the source of the scent came from her strongly along with the rather inaudible words she spoke before her falling asleep. "It must be her."

"Can I ask you a question?" Vince suddenly spoke with seriousness while looking at the blue skies. Mireya looked at him with curiosity. The two of them had decided to skip classes for the morning. So, they were currently at the rooftop. It was the perfect place to hide from prying and overbearing teachers. "You can but it does not mean I would answer." He released a light chuckle at her response. They had been friends since middle school and even now that they were in high school. "Freedom of speech, right?" He paused momentarily and met her blue eyes. "Don't you want to know what happened to your family?" Upon hearing the question, she looked away from him by looking up to the sky while leaning on the balister. "Not interested. I was left at the orphanage when I was just an infant without a word of my name or an heirloom." She raised her hand upwards and tried reaching the sky. "They want me to stay away. I also want them to stay away." Letting her hand fall on her side, she glanced at him and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't need them." He released a soft sigh and placed his hands inside his pockets. "Whatever you say. But, they might know why you have those abilities..." She removed herself from the balister and then jumped over it. "Nightless!" He called out to her with great concern as he reached out his hand to her to hold. She was now standing at the ledge without anything preventing her to fall to the solid ground below except her balance. "Are you afraid of me, Vince?" He looked at her with confusion. "Get over here now! That's dangerous!" She let him grab her wrist but she did not budge from her perilous position. Instead, she smiled with a certain sadness and malice. "Tell me, are you afraid of me?" She did not hold onto him as she slowly stepped back and just a bit further would result to a tragic death.

Vince's mouth opened but no sound came out and his eyes reflected complete desperation even his gesture mirrored it. "Why are you so desperate?" It was Mireya's passing thought as she looked at him in wonder. Despite that, she wanted to hear his words but she could not understand it. Yet, she felt something stirring inside of her. She was not certain what emotions she were having. All she knew her wish at that moment was to hear his words and the warmth around her wrist would not subside. Her dream continued on that way while on the world of those who are awake. She had already been brought to the infirmary and was laid on one of the beds available beside Sebastian. The medical staff attended to her and to Sebastian as well. However, no one noticed a lone tear that rolled down from her eye as she continued to slumber allowing her body to recuperate so she would be able to face anything that would happen when she opened her eyes once more while the scent roses accompanied her in this endeavor.



Image
The passersby mostly the females cannot help but blush at the sight of Devant who was leaning on a lamp post with his hands inside his pockets. His eyes were closed and he had a very solemn look on his face. It was no secret that he is a very attractive male which made the girls swooned around him. However, they did not have the courage to approach him and contented themselves from looking at a distant. Honestly, their decision was the best. Sometimes, things are more beautiful at a distance. "How many times should I tell you not to sleep in random areas?" Upon closer inspection, he was sleeping without much of a care. He even muttered something about muffins. The man seemed to dreaming about food. "Devant." Without another word, the person who called out to him pinched his nose preventing him from breathing. This was enough to wake him up but not before his complexion turned into blue. Eyes of gold met those red eyes. "I'm awake!" At that notion, his nose was released as he coughed and tried to catch his breath. "You're making quite a scene." After saying that, a group of people passed by them. "Hey Janet! Tell your boyfriend to bring you home safely, okay?" Janet looked at the one who spoke. It was her manager at the Bonheurrific Cafe. She gave a warm smile and waved at the elder man. "I will. Good night and be careful!" After a few moments, she gazed at Devant who had regained his composure. "I wonder what they would do if they knew our true relationship, Janet." There was a certain mockery in his words accompanied by a smirk on his lips.

"Nothing. They would do nothing." Janet answered with great confidence as she went ahead. Devant shrugged his shoulders and followed the woman who is known as Mireya's closest friend and fellow co-worker at the Cafe. "You have little faith." He noted as he was now walking beside her. "It's not a question of faith. It's reality." She answered without a hint of doubt. "It is just how things are." After those words, silence ruled between them. They walked without uttering another word to another. It was quite hard to believe that they are a couple as known by everyone at the Cafe. Soon, they had arrived at a certain part of town where only a very few people passes by. But as of now, no one was there except them. "Shall I talk now?" He asked in a nonchalantly manner while looking at her. "Sure." It was her brief answer as her skin began to peel away like a snake's skin. It was like watching a metamorphosis in a bigger scale. There was a slight evening breeze as the deteriorated skin was torn into bits and flew with the wind. "Welcome back, Lady Elegia." He greeted her with a smile for the woman before him was not Janet anymore but of the Archduchess Elegia. "Enough with the pleasantries. Is it done?" He crossed his arms over his chest before answering. "To a tee. I would just have to ask. You know this would really anger her."

Elegia looked at the Kitsune before closing her eyes and had a small smile in her lips. "She should have taken her lessons to heart, don't you think?" Devant released a soft sigh before removing his arms in front of his chest. "You are playing with forces unpredictable." Crystal blue eyes gazed at him with much authority and confidence. "Are you scared Devant?" He shrugged his shoulders and smirked at the inquiry. "I hardly doubt that. I am only asking my employer. After all, this plan won't work if you have your own hesitations." She ran her fingers through her ebony locks and then looked at the moon who was currently in its crescent phase. "I have none. Those are only for cowards." Pausing for a moment, she returned her eyes on her Kitsune companion. "The Lord and Master require her to bloom perfectly. It is a task handed to me and so I shall. Even if I have to destroy a few weeds that surrounds her." It was spoken with a seductive innuendo added with the spice of maliciousness. "And that is why you are the Archduchess. I will take my leave then." He said with a satisfied smile on his face. "Before I forget, the dumb oni wants to know what you want to do with the body." She crossed her arms over her chest and then tapped her right index fingers on her lips in a playful manner. "Display it for all to see." She said with glint of enjoyment present in her eyes. "Make it pretty too!" She added with a chime of energy. "Will do." With that said, Devant was gone from the scene. The only evidence he was there was the collection of wind and dusts floating in circles.

"The one who will bless the world would be covered in the blood of sin." Elegia muttered under her breath and released a light chuckle. "What would you do if reality catches up? Will you accept it or will you fight it?" She closed her eyes momentarily before walking n front of her. There was an eerie silence that even the night seemed to fear the Archduchess and probably it was correct to do so. "I have my assumptions. Still, it will be entertaining to see how everything can crumble with one word." Stopping at her tracks, she looked at the crescent moon once more. It's light had a feeling of emptiness and loneliness to it. She had heard that death and the moon had been most of the time accompany each other. In a sense, she agrees to that connection. "Show me the Devil's Children and especially you, the lone flower. Show me how beautiful you will all be..." The light of the moon shone upon her but dark clouds covered the illumination as it passed by. Darkness filled the area where she was and when the moon's light can be seen once more. She was nowhere in sight and not even a trace could be seen.



Image
"What do you want with me, boy?" Mauve eyes gazed at the one who had asked for his attendance in one of abandoned factories near the school area. "Thanks for coming on such short notice, Alvanzo." The one who spoke came out from the darkness as the dim lights from the posts and the moon revealed his identity. "Cut the talk Vince. I don't have all night." Alvanzo spoke with an annoyed tone as he released a yawn emphasizing that he is getting quite sleepy. "Alright, what do you want with Nightless?" Vince said with complete seriousness as his brown eyes seemed to appear as if it wanted to drill a hole on Alvanzo. "I don't like your tone boy. We may be on the same basketball team but, it does not mean I like you. And Nightless? Is that your girl or something?" Alvanzo looked at Vince with a glare and the atmosphere around them went from casual to tense in a matter of seconds. "Cut the crap. I never told Nightless about this but you have been stalking her for the longest of time, right?" Alvanzo remained silent which prompted Vince to continue with his statements. "I found out that you are always there where Nightless is even following her to her current school. I brushed it off as a coincidence. After all, Nightless denied any relation with you and you don't even talk to her, but..." Vince stopped for a brief moment as he made a fist with his right hand. "I saw you at her apartment the other day with that Devant guy."

Laughter. It was Alvanzo's answer to all the statements being thrown at him. Vince was startled by such a reaction and his irritation doubled up. "What the hell is funny!?" Alvanzo's held his stomach as he was also tearing up due to his fit. "Yo--- You---" He managed to say as he continued to laugh. Vince had enough as he approached the older male and made a move by punching Alvanzo. However, the punch was ineffective as Alvanzo caught it with ease. "I was thinking about going easy on you, lover boy." After that statement, Alvanzo threw a punch, hitting Vince on the gut. Instantly, Vince fell to his knees as he clutched his stomach. He had a fit of coughs where blood spilled from his mouth. "I should be the one asking you. What are you doing at Nightless' place?" Vince managed to raise his head and glared at Alvanzo defiantly. This act made the Oni smile. It was always nice to meet humans who would annoy Death when encountered. "Are you worried about her? Do you want to help her?" Vince gathered enough willpower to get himself back on his two feet while still clutching his stomach. "What did you do to her!? Her apartment was a mess and I'm sure she did not invite you two! She would never give you a key like mine! Where is she!?" Alvanzo released a sigh and picked his right ear in a bored manner. "If you are so intent on blaming me, why did you not go to the police?" It was only answered by silence.

"Let me guess... You want to play hero or, you told them but, they did not believe you." Vince visibly cringed at Alvanzo's words. There was truth in that statement. Alvanzo gave a crooked grin. "Or is it, you doubt her? You think she is hiding something from you. It burns you isn't it..." He circled Vince with his hands inside his pockets. "It's true she is hiding something and I know it, unlike you." At the end of those words, Vince lunged at Alvanzo who effortlessly dodged it while Vince tumbled to the ground. "Boy, have you ever been in a fight? I'll tell you this. You suck." Anger welled up inside Vince as he decided to struck Alvanzo again. But similar to the first time, it was useless as Alvanzo dodged it again making Vince fall to the ground again. "Where is she!? Where is Nightless!? Tell me! If you hurt her, I'll kill you!" His last words made Alvanzo smirked in utter satisfaction. "You'll kill me, really?" Vince managed to return back on his feet as he glared at Alvanzo. "I will." Upon hearing that, Alvanzo extended his hand to Vince and beckoned him to come. "Do it and I'll tell you everything about her that you don't know even her forgotten past."

Upon hearing that, Vince mustered his strength and run towards Alvanzo while focusing all his strength in his right fist. Then, it connected. His fist hit its target which was Alvanzo's left cheek. Inwardly, Vince felt satisfaction to have punch that cocky bastard. However, it was short-lived as he noticed that Alvanzo did not even move from his position although, his head was turned to the right side from the impact of the punch. "And you wanted to be her hero, her man with puny strength? Spare me." Alvanzo commented as he grabbed the hand that punched him. "But, I like your guts even if it's selfish." Pulling Vince towards him, Alvanzo whispered his next words to Vince's ear. "I did all of that to lure you out." Vince's eyes widened in shock and confusion but those feelings changed into pain as he was punched again. He felt his ribs cracked. "The girl is safe actually. I should say she is doing better than you are." Alvanzo released his hold on Vince's hand. Blood was coughed out by Vince indicating internal damage. "Nightless..." Vince whispered despite the twisting pain inside him.

Alvanzo grabbed Vince by the hair and raised him in that manner. "You really care about her." Vince noticed that his vision was getting blurry and he could taste the blood in his lungs. One of his broken ribs must have punctured it. He was floating in between consciousness. "Don't worry. I'll take care of her." Vince had Mireya's face flashed within his mind. This gave him a burst of strength and determination as he grabbed hold of the arm that was lifting him. "I won't let you harm Mireya." It was the first time Vince had ever called Mireya by her first name. "You're a man after all. Too bad, you met her." Vince continued to struggle despite the obvious fact that it was useless. Alvanzo grabbed hold of Vince's throat this time around with the other free hand. "You'll help her more when you're dead." With that said, Alvanzo crushed Vince's windpipe and along with his neck without a resistance. The light of life in those brown eyes slowly faded into a void. Vince's hands went limp and Alvanzo released him as Vince's lifeless body hit the ground.

"Mireya... I'm so sorry..."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Keilani Dreahen
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

#, as written by Tanman
I wasn’t sure when I had fallen asleep. It was kind of embarrassing, considering I’d intended to stay awake until Keilani was up and about. Instead, I found myself waking to her quiet gasp, my eyes lazily opening to look at her as she winced, falling back into the bed. She said something, but it wasn’t really audible to me, and so I found myself sitting up, intending to grab her attention, and maybe see if she needed any more help. It seemed she’d felt my presence, turning to face me as her expression changed into… Well, I’d be inclined to say it was tears of joy. Maybe relief. It was… Refreshing for me. I hadn’t seen someone feel that way about me in a long time. Struck by the moment, I delayed my thanks perhaps too long as Keilani spoke, wanting to ask me a question I briefly nodded, before she inquired into Blanche’s safety, drawing a weak smile from me. It said a lot about someone’s character when their concern went to others before themselves.

“Blanche was pretty injured, but Claire seemed to think she’d be fine with some rest.” It was a little truth stretch, but I couldn’t imagine Claire would neglect to inform me if Blanche was in critical condition. Seeing Keilani’s soft eyes, I couldn’t help but feel the need to ease her worry, speaking once more. “Considering the beating she’d taken, I’d like to think that you probably saved her.” Pausing as I thought on it a bit, it seemed now was the perfect segue into thanking Keilani for what she did. Both for me and Blanche. So I just had to say it. Those two words. Just… Be polite. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I mean… Stalling like this is pretty stupid. It’s not like I’ve gotta be ashamed… Come on Ash, just do it!

“So uh… Well.. T-Thanks… For saving Blanche I mean.” Turning away sharply, I leant my hand in my face, hiding the slight tinge to my cheeks as I forced out the next set of words, mumbling them almost inaudibly. “And for saving me…” Annoyed at my own sheepishness, I hopped off the bed, grabbing my jacket and pulling it on as I continued to run my mouth. “So like, everything you saw and happened in there, you better not go telling anyone. Got it?” In my attempts to sound tough, it occurred to me I was probably making the whole thing sound less convincing. Shaking my head, I turned to face Keilani again giving a bit of a deep sigh.

“Look I’m just… Not good at this sort of thing, okay? So just… Keep it to yourself alright?” I’m gonna get the nurse, see if she can help you and maybe take you to see Blanche…” Trailing off, I turned away again, attempting to ignore Keilani’s expression as I set about finding one of the medical staff.




After the trial, I got told numerous things. Deon had been taken to the WDL, in exchange for Keilani and my freedom. It was a bittersweet victory, and probably the worst part of it was I felt a little indebted to the asshole. Still, it was nice of Claire to come and inform Keilani and myself while the others were off at a bar or something. Apparently, we were to undergo training of our abilities so we could better work at fighting against the evil demons of the world, and that we needed teachers for it – Keilani was to be working with Rin, while myself, Kane and Sebastian were to learn from my sister. It wasn’t something I was entirely comfortable with, but the next day, I found myself heading off to the meeting area to receive the start of my training…




“Kane, your swordsmanship is excellent, but you lack balance and refinement in what you do, therefore…” With a wave of her hand, Kane was forced to watch as a glass of water floated over, being telekinetically hold on top of his head by Claire. “You’ll have to balance this for the entirety of today. Should it break, I’ll provide you with a new one.”

“W-what? There’s no way I can keep this-“
Kane stopped as the glass fell forward, drenching him a little. Claire giggled a little, before refilling the glass and returning it to his head. “You’ll have to learn fast then. Now, be a dear and head down to my room and grab my bag, ‘kay? Each time it spills, you’ll have to come back here for a refill and start over.” Claire giggled as the glass tipped once more, forcing Kane to sit and stand multiple times until he finally managed to get up without losing the glass. Slowly, very very slowly, he started making his way out of the room. With the first of the assignments set, Claire next turned her attention to Sebastian.

“Now as for you young man, I think it’s time you started to get a handle on those powers of yours. So, we’re going to start simple.” Sitting up, Claire gestured to a nearby wood fire and an ice cube, a sizable distance between them. “I want you to control the heat, and attempt to melt that ice, before Kane gets back with my bag.” Stretching a little, Claire smiled to Sebastian. “If you can do that, you’ll earn a reward. I’ll make sure it’s something really special if you don’t need my help either.”

Standing, Claire next made her way over to Ash, looking her in the eye. “As for you Sis… Come with me.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Michael A. Malachim Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly Character Portrait: Mireya Nightless
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Bellfoar VS Ronald! ~

Bellfoar felt himself slide back as he stopped himself. He gritted his teeth as he looked forward at his opponent, who stood ready for another exchange in blows, Ronald aimed his sword at him. "Stand, demon!" He shouted out with anger for the demon, it was obvious he had been trained to hate demons even from just looking at them. Bellfoar rose up quickly from his knees at this, Ronald responding by charging in quickly again. Bellfoar sent in a quick lightning bolt at him, to which Ronald responded by dashing to the side from. Ronald then leaped and sent his sword down for Bellfoar's head, Bellfoar moving back with quicker speed as he reappeared a few feet away. "Stand still, demon!" Ronald cried out, charging in once more as Bellfoar furrowed his brows and stomped his foot on the ground. On his feet appeared two boots, both of which began to glow brightly. Ronald stopped himself as he recognized them. "The Speed Boots?! But, how --" He was stopped by Bellfoar calling out. "SPEED ON!" He shouted, and with that, he was gone. Ronald was suddenly hit in the stomach by one of Bellfoar's feet, which sent Ronald flying back. Stumbling across the ground, he finally stopped when he slide across the ground and was left lying there. "You are lucky I held back... Now... What will you do now?" He asked, but before he could go on, a mysterious figure in a cloak appeared between the two.

~ Chill and The Jello Demon VS Timothy! ~

Chill found himself get hit by a kick as he stumbled back, while The Jello Demon aimed an attack for Timothy's head, but failed when he was knocked away. Jello rolled across the ground for a bit before stopping and began to get up. "Damn it all..." He mumbled, raising himself up as he shook his head. "Who is this guy?" He asked, as the man approached them both. Timothy stood there with a death glare that was suited for an assassin. Timothy then raced forward and appeared in front of the two, kicking them both in the stomach as Timothy used this to hurl himself back. He then landed on his feet as the two stumbled again, allowing him to race forward at this. Jello and Ice were sent flying at him, but he quickly moved to the side of this and pulled out a pole, spinning it in his hands as he spun himself around and smacked the two with it across they're faces. Then he used it to break the Jello Demon in half, then spinning it around in his hands to slam one end of it into Chill's chin and send him flying on to his back. "Hmph... This isn't worth my time." Timothy stated, as a mysterious figure appeared before him. "It's time to go, sir." The figure responded, holding an unconscious Ronald over one arm. "Very well..." Timothy said, and as The Jello Demon and Chill got to they're feet, they saw the two vanish.

~ Yami VS Sir Melvin! ~

Sir Melvin watched as Yami kept appearing and vanishing before him, as if the darkness demon were taunting him to strike first. "Do not mock me, you ignorant thing!" Melvin shouted out as he sent out three chains towards Yami. Before they could get him, he vanished again, the chains wrapping around only air as they fell to the ground. Yami then appeared in front of him and kicked towards his face, but Melvin blocked it with his right arm, holding off the demon with it as he did. A mini-shock wave happened as the two collided, Yami kicked off of Melvin and gracefully landing on his feet, spreading his arms out as two shadow balls appeared in front of him. Melvin readied himself as Yami threw both at him, to which Melvin spun around and sliced through both dark balls, making them dissolve. Yami charged forward at him and began sending a barrage of punches and kicks towards him, each time Melvin was able to block each blow that was sent at him, both of them creating shock waves with each collision they made with each other. Finally, it seemed the demon Yami had enough of it and leaped back, pulling on two gloves as darkness formed around him. "Ah, a demon's own invention to power himself up... Heh, try me!" Melvin shouted out with confidence, meanwhile Yami was forming darkness around Melvin.

Yami then clapped his hands together as a tornado of shadows suddenly formed around Melvin, making wind be blasted into him from this as the darkness became more and more harder to see through until it was completely dark. Then, it formed from a tornado into a ball that was around Melvin's size, keeping him trapped in it as Yami smirked upon seeing this. But then, cracks of light formed on the ball as a sword pierced through it, cutting it in half as it dissolved away, the light fading just as Melvin's form could be seen. Yami felt his eyebrows colliding with one another as he dashed forward, Melvin responding by doing the same. They both collided with each other, fists meeting sword as the ground around them began to shake from the collision. Then, after one minute they both leaped back and landed on they're feet as they stared each other down. Then, the mysterious figure appeared at Melvin's side. "Sir, it is time to go." He commented while holding the unconscious Ronald over his shoulder. "Hold on a minute while I --" He stopped when looking forward, to find the demon Yami having vanished. "... Ugh, very well. Let us go." He said, and the two then left the scene, they're missions done.

~ S VS Mireya, part one?! ~

S stood ready at one side of the room, her arms were folded across her chest as she watched Mireya. "Well? If your going to learn how to use your abilities, attack me already. Or do you want a kiss first?" She teased, aiming to piss her off. Mireya glared at her and could feel her eyes twitched. "Kiss me and you're dead." She retorted at her while wondering how would she attack S. It was already much proven that S was more physically stronger than her. It was not like she could punch her or anything like that. "How could I attack you when I don't how to use them in the first place? Shouldn't you teach me like concentrate or something along those lines?" S yawned a little at this. "You apparently know how to use that kiss... You just need to do something similar with the rest. Like, I don't know... I'm not one of the Devil's 'chosen ones' or anything. So until you can transform... I'm just going to have to beat it out of you." Mireya released a sigh at this. "My kiss has no off switch. Even if, I don't want to use it." She pointed at her lips. "It still works." She then had a rather disbelieving look on her face. "Beat me? Really now? Moreover, I am just new with this devil thingy."

S laughed. "You obviously can't beat me... You're just too pathetic, too weak... Besides, your kiss does have an off switch... It just has more power over you then you do over it." "Thank you for pointing that out." Mireya sarcastically said while still glaring at S for laughing. "Pathetic? Weak?" She could feel her patience wearing thin. "I told you not call me that!" S shrugged. "What's wrong? Can't handle a girl?" She teased again. "You're not a girl at all." Mireya said in a deadpanned voice. She could feel the pain of her headache crawling back in. "Tell me why Scott chose you as my trainer." She noted while rubbing the bridge of her nose. S smirked. "Because you can't handle my challenges. Can you, little girl? Come on, you can't beat me. Not a chance, not a chance~" She wagged a finger at her. Mireya crossed her arms over her chest. "Are you even a challenge to begin with?" S got a serious face for a moment before punching the wall behind her, making a dent appear in it as several large cracks came across the dent. Mireya whistled at S' little show. She raised an eyebrow at this. "That supposed to scare me then?" She smirked at this. "Why not attack me instead?" She then had a thoughtful look. "Or are you the one who is really afraid?" S rose her right foot at this as she stomped on the ground, making the entire room start to shake rapidly at this. Then, a crack started to appear on the ground of the room as it quickly began to head towards Mireya's position whilst the room's floor began to split in two. Mireya was startled at this as she slightly wobbled and then, she noticed the crack approaching her position and subsequently the room splitting apart. She stepped to the side avoiding the crack directly.

S crossed her arms over her chest at this. "You were saying?" She asked, before grabbing both ends of the room and slamming them together, the gap becoming a crack, and the crack vanishing as the floor was suddenly repaired. "... This is a special room for a good reason. It allows you to use your powers without any consequence, well, except to the people around you... You still want to try me then?" Mireya straightened herself and run her fingers through her hair. "You're a coward." She looked at S haughtily. "That is what I am saying." She stretched her arms upwards and the tilted her head to the side. "Come. Let me see you can do to me. All you did is just play with the room. Nothing impressive." S sighed and quickly ran in front of her, then stopped as she pulled back her fist and aimed to punch Mireya in the gut. Blue eyes began to darken as Mireya caught the fist with her hand and then delivered a blow with her elbow with the other arm towards the back of S' neck. S smiled at she let it hit her, but barely moved as Mireya could feel her own hand shaking just from catching the blow... "Not bad, not bad! I see the scroll was right after all about that whole specialist crap..." She then kicked at Mireya's arm to knock it away from her fist. "Come on, I'll let you have this one for free. Hit me!" Mireya looked at her hand and she felt the strength of the punch directed at her. It was clear that she was not that physically apt in that department. Looking at S once more, she stepped back after her arm was kicked. She subsequently delivered a roundhouse kick to S' face. S closed her eyes as the foot hit her cheek, being held in place against her body as she looked at Mireya. To her, she felt like a wall of steel. "That's it?" She asked, grabbing her leg. "You may look slim and all, but in reality, your just paper~" She then aimed to slam her elbow down on her leg.

It was then a seemingly invisible field surrounded Mireya's leg to meet with the incoming elbow. The effect would be to return the amount of force that it had received to the one who hit it in the first place. S rose a brow as she felt it, chuckling a little as she shook her arm off. "What was that? The barrier thing I assume?" She shook her head a little at this. "... Your getting closer, but not close enough. Your barriers can't last forever..." Mireya retracted her leg and was also surprised at that sudden appearance of the field. Her blue eyes seemed not only to darken further but appear to be in some sort of a haze. She narrowed her eyes at this and the she felt the so-called barrier disappear around her leg. After that, she attacked once S once more this time with a chain of punches and kicks. S watched as she was hitting her with punches and kicks as she blinked at this. ".... Um... I didn't know you were into me so soon." She said as she then knocked away one of her arms and then grabbed her by the face. "Come along then!" She shouted, before raising her off her feet and throwing her at a wall. Before colliding with the wall, the barrier surrounded Mireya in protection. it cushioned her momentum as such, she stood looking at S while the barrier dissipated. "Aren't you irritated?" There was this voice that echoed in her mind. It has a familiarity to it. "Go ahead... Like at that time..." She shook her head as if trying to remove the voice. "Shut up" She retorted. "Just like before..." Her eyes widened as she felt emotions of hatred and depression fill. The atmosphere within the room differ and the temperature began to drop rapidly to an absolute zero. S watched with a risen brow at this. "Oh? What's all this suddenly...? Maybe you're finally coming out of the closet?" She taunted.

Mireya held her head as if in pain. The ceiling of the room begin to be filled with looming dark clouds as crackles of thunder and gleaming lightning peeked behind it. "At least... when you're angry... the world is angry as well..." The voice continued to haunt her. S' words were drowned by it. "I said shut the hell up!" She yelled as lightning begin to dance all around them and wind out of nowhere filled the room in a torrent. S stood in place as the light show began, watching Mireya as she merely blinked at this. "... Well now.... Looks like we're halfway through, aren't we?" She said with a smile. "This time... you won't kill an innocent..." Upon hearing those words in her head, a raging storm was now present within the room. Mireya's position was the only part that was not affected by the sudden weather tempest in the room. The floor surrounding her began to be lifted as vines began growing around her. S blinked at this as she saw plant-life begin to grow. "I guess that means we only have one more left to control, don't we?" She smirked, crossing her arms across her chest. "... Come on then. You've almost got them all unlocked - just focus. Come on, I'm waiting for you to give me your best shot!!" The plants growing began to stop upon reaching the ceiling. The flowers at its tip began to bloom. Instead of beautiful bloom, it resembled a Venus flytrap with its fangs all directed at S. Mireya slowly removed her hands from her head and then looked at S with eyes that were in complete trance. "Feed." It was said in a whisper but it was enough for the plants to attack S. At the same time, she closed her eyes as the lightning now aimed to hit S as well. S watched the two come for her as she moved to the side and kicked the plants in the way of the lightning, looking over at the Venus flytrap's head as she leapt up and landed on the plants, snapping them almost all the way off. She then grabbed the Venus flytrap's neck part and goes to snap it before then tearing it off and throwing it onto the ground. "You've lost control, haven't you? Pathetic, Mireya... I thought you had it more in you then that."

Mireya looked at S and then smiled. It was so empty that it resembled a corpse. A barrier surrounded S as it locked her up in a small bubble. At the same time, the torn plant heads' regenerated. As for her, she raised her right hand upwards as lightning began to gather around it. "Thank you." It was then the concentrated power she gathered aimed at S. The plants heads' directed at S as well. Then, it was released not to cripple but to kill. S smiled at this. "I did say... Your barrier can't last forever." At this, time seemed to slow down as S concentrated, energy building up inside her body as she held her arms across her. Then, thrusting them out, a large shock-wave was sent out as the barrier was destroyed and a light appeared around S now. "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" S' scream could be heard throughout the entire room as if echoing, the plants around her shirevling up as the clouds would part. Then once she was done, she collapsed to a knee, still smirking as she tilted her hat down a bit. Mireya had a disinterest look on her face as the wind gathered underneath her feet. Lightning circled around her as she approached S and then delivered a blow to S' face. This time powered by a tornado and enhanced by lightning. It was released resembling a shotgun as the trail it left carved the floor in half. The room shook as well at the force being released. S smirked as she raised her right arm up in a block, letting it get hit instead as she stood up after it hit, letting out a loud laugh. ".... Hey Mireya, what rhymes with pain?" She asked with a smirk, even though her arm was numb.

Mireya did not respond as she simply grabbed S by her neck. This time it was easy as her strength seemed to be enhanced. She raised S in a choke hold and those eyes remained vacant. S whistled at this as she felt her choking her. "He-llo~" She said as she grabbed a hold of her arm with her good hand at this. "Gain?" She then thrusted her knee at Mireya's gut, aiming to knock the wind out of her and send her flying into a wall. Mireya felt that connect with her gut but, she didn't relinquish her hold on S. Instead, she flew to the wall with S tagging along. She really felt the strength behind the thrust but the barrier cushioned the blow and at the same time the wind current soften it as well. She then punched S to the face with another force similar to the earlier she released. S closed her eyes as she felt herself move faster then before, vanishing from sight as she appears a distance away from Mireya at this. ".... Ah, now this isn't fun anymore. Now... Well, it's pointless to keep trying, so..." She opens her eyes and looks at Mireya. "Ah, just do what you want. I don't care any more... It's not fun when your own ally is trying to kill you." "Ally, who told you were mine." Mireya took back the force she released and directed it to the ceiling blowing it up in the process. The huge explosion caused a lot of dusts. She then ran her fingers through her hair again. S sighed out. "Oh shut up.... I was talking to Mireya, not whatever the bloody fuck you are." She said as she fixed her hat a little at this.

"And what makes you think, I'm not Mireya?" Eyes of blue remained in a haze as Mireya raised her hands in front of her and lightning touched each fingertips. S smiled a little. "You want to kill.... Your eyes say everything. So what, you going to beat me to death or what?" Mireya pointed her charged fingertips at her own neck. "Let's activate the other two skills simultaneously, shall we?" S blinked at this. "And those would be...?" She asked. "Death and Life." Mireya smiled with such an empty visage. With that done, she fired all the charged lightning fingertips at herself and the explosion covered her. S stood there as she sighed out. ".... So..... Tell me. Miss M.... Do you want to see me at full power?" When the explosion cleared off, Mireya laid on the ground bleeding now to death. S looked at her as she saw her lying there. "......... Da fuck?" Was all she could get out. Mireya was getting paler every second. Her body was broken and even some of the bones were sticking out of her skin. The heartbeat was slowly coming to a stop. S walked over towards her slowly as she knelt down beside her and rolled her on to her back. "..... I don't get it." Was all she could say.

Mireya slowly opened her eyes and instinctively grabbed onto S. Her lips met hers and the transfer of life began as the wounds began to regenerate. As for S, she was being drained of her own life as some of her cells began to degenerate from the sudden pull. When Mireya was satisfied, she removed her lips from S. "Thank you once more." She was back to good condition as if nothing happened. However, the same could not be said to S as it only left a fragment of a life-force in her judging the life-threatening wounds Mireya had. The rate of exchange was equal. S blinked as she did this and flushed a little as she felt her life force being drained. Once Mieya was in seemingly perfect condition, S smirked as she began chuckling of all things. "Oi.... I didn't say.... We could KISS YET!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" She shouted out as suddenly, her power began to skyrocket. Her life-force was suddenly returned to her as her ears became more pointy and her eyes changed to almost snake-like. "..... Fine.... Now we're on even terms..... Witness my -- Demon Form." And at this, her appearance became more beautiful. Her hair was longer, her skin looked smoother, her charm seemed to have increased beyond that of any human woman's and her eyes just seemed to sparkle. S smirked despite all these changes as she tilted her hat again, two bat-like wings ripping out of her back. Mireya could tell S was now in a whole different league. ".... Allow me to introduce myself properly. I'm Succubus, one of the Demon Division's most well known fighters. I have a severe rivalry with Quake and Rin and I love to tease any one I please...." Mireya stood up and ran her fingers through her hair. She stretched her arms upward and bend her body sideways as well. Her eyes were still dimly haze then looked at S. "I guessed that part."

S chuckled a little. "Thanks for the kiss though... It really inspired me...." She teased, taking a step forward, and despite the room having healed at this point, the room was suddenly filled with an IMMENSE pressure that caused it to shake and nearly fall apart. ".... Sorry that I'm only at 50% full power in this form, I would be at my full strength, but, well.... That kiss blew me away." She said as she stretched out her wings. ".... Got a transformation or should I proceed with the ass-kicking now?" "Transforming is not an option." Mireya said in a matter-of-fact tone. There was not even room for arguments or anything else. Her eyes looked at the ceiling which she had blown up. S suddenly vanished from sight and appeared behind Mireya. "Over here, sweet lips~" She whispered into her ear before suddenly ramming her knee into Mireya's back. The collision would of caused the ground to form a small crater underneath them, it was clear S' strength was tremendous now - equal to that of an Oni's even. Mireya felt the blow but the barrier once more halved the strength of it to her body. Still, it made her fall to her knees. S looked over at Mireya as she fell on her knees. "Well? You wanted a fight - you got one!" Mireya looked at S without even a tinge of emotion or something that could say she was bothered by the demon form or such. Instead, she stood up and dusted her clothes as if nothing was wrong. "Will this be to the death, or are you just going to be my toy?"

S furrowed her brows at this, and sent her fist towards Mireya's stomach. She intended to knock her out. Mireya bent her body forward as if to appear that she had been directly hit. However, she grabbed the fist with one hand and slowly stood properly before S. "Answer." Her grip on the fist tightened as a something invisible around Mireya began to be apparent. Eyes of blue darken further but now glowed menacingly. S furrowed her brows as she kicked her arm away and then proceeded to punch at the barrier with two fists this time. Mireya flippantly looked at the arm that was kicked by S. The seemingly invisible force around her began to be tangible as it seemed to be her powers leaking like tentacles. They hit the ceiling, walls, and floors leaving gaping craters while the ceiling were blown as the skies from outside could be seen clearly. Her body seemed to be surrounded by something. Grabbing both fists, she bent them without much effort wanting to break them. S gritted her teeth at this. ".... Fuck it."

She then concentrated as she released energy again like before - only this time it had a more tremendous effect in the room. Mireya was unswayed by the action and soon enough, she was surrounded by a translucent light. Her gripped on S' fists remained. After a few minutes, she threw S towards the wall like a rag-doll. As the light that encased Mireya began to unravel someone else. S slammed her feet on the wall as she got down on her feet and sighed out. "...." Mireya looked at S with the darken blue eyes which had regained its bright quality once more. There was also a confident smile present on her lips as she stood there with a raised brow. "Warm up is done right, S?" She was completely in a different form. Her purple hair were braided into long twin-tails and black with cross buttons adorned her hair. She wore a body-fitting attire that seemed to be reminiscent of those cyber costumes.

~ Sebastian's training! ~

Sebastian looked at the ice and walked over to it, putting his hands out facing it. Nothing happened though. He blinked and waited a few more seconds, before thrusting his hands out again. "OH MAGICAL POWERS! COME UNTO ME!" He shouted out, but felt dumb after saying that out loud. He focused as he closed his eyes, gritting his teeth as he tried, but only felt a fart come out. He flushed and collapsed, twitching a little on the ground after doing this. He got up and after a few minutes, rubbed his hands together and focused on the emotion of hate. "Hate.... Hate..." He said to himself, focusing on the ice cube, but then felt a yawn come out. ".... No, NO! I don't want to do that... Come on!" He then slammed his hands on the ice cube. "HATE! HATE! HATE! HAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He shouted out at this, and a miracle happened. An aura of radiation heat surrounded him and rapidly began to melt the ice cube, but he was too far into the power to notice. He gritted his teeth as the heat radiation increased until it bursted and then vanished! He felt himself stagger back and lean against a wall, gasping for air as a burnt spot was left where he formerly stood, the wood of fire was blazing with fire as he collapsed near it. "... I prefer cold right now."

Of course, given how quickly Sebastian had achieved his task, Claire was still absent with Ash. In fact, the only person around was Kane, who was taking the time to refill his glass after another less then gracious fall. Sebastian felt his eyes roll as he shook his head and sat up. He looked around him as he shot his arms up into the air. Of course, given how quickly Sebastian had achieved his task, Claire was still absent with Ash. In fact, the only person around was Kane, who was taking the time to refill his glass after another less then gracious fall. Sebastian felt his eyes roll as he shook his head and sat up. He looked around him as he shot his arms up into the air. "I did it! I did it, ha ha h -- WHA?!" And then, Kane would hear the idiotic screams of Sebastian as he started running around like an idiot while his butt was smoking. "WHA, WHA, WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! MY ASS IS ON FIRE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! MY ASS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Looking over to Sebastian, Kane was quick to hurry over with his glass, chucking the water straight at his rear in the hopes of extinguishing the flame. Sebastian felt the liquid hit him as he collapsed and rolled around in circles like an idiot. He soon got up and sighed out in relief. "That's all good no --" He stopped as the fire from the log began to spread somehow. He must of let out more then he hoped for! "........ FIIIIIREEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" "Quick! Grab the water cooler!" Running over to the dispenser he'd been using for his training, Kane began wrenching off the bottle on top. "FEAR NOT, YOUNG ONES!" A large demon in a suit that hid his face arrived, bringing out a large fire extinguisher as he did. "I HAVE SENSED THE DANGER! AND I AM HERE TO EXTINGUISH THE SOURCE!" "W-W-W-WAIT, THAT THING WILL --" "QUIET, YOUNG LAD! NOW, LET THE AWESOME MIGHT OF THE CAPTIAN OF THE BLASTER BOYS TAKE CARE OF THIS!" "KAANNNNEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Kane turned, just as he managed to pull the large bottle free, carrying it towards the fire. "FIIIIIIRRRRREEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!" And then, everything went wrong. The fire extinguisher blasted out some powerful force into Kane and Sebastian, sending poor Sebastian flying away into a wall as the suited demon holding it was seen flying all over the room with it. Then after several minutes, he landed and acted as if the incident was totally normal to him. "Another job done! If I had been here a few minutes earlier, you both would of been totally screwed!" And with that, he departed. Sebastian collapsed and his body rolled over to the now empty burnt spot with the charred remains of the burning wood near him. It took him a few minutes to regain his thoughts. "..... That reward better be worth it. Kane?!?"

Dazed and upside down, water the bottle from the water dispenser was embedded into the wall, liquid trickling out and drenching Kane underneath it. Sebastian sat up as he moved his hand in front of his face, trying to see clearly. "Kane?!" He called again, doing his best to try and stand, but failed and only ended up sitting up as everything began to clear up. "At least you get a reward..." Kane mumbled as he began to reorient himself, sitting up and wiping the foam from around him. Sebastian brushed himself off as he looked over to where he heard the mumbling. "You met her before I did! How the heck are you complaining of all times!?!" "I guess you're right. Still, She's probably going to be pretty mad if she comes back to see this..." Scratching his head, Kane looked over the mess they'd made. Sebastian sighed and sat down with his legs crossed at this, clapping his hands together as he closed his eyes. "Stand back." He said and increased the head radiation around him. The foam slowly began to fade around them, but it was taking time this time. A few minutes passed by and it was still slowly going away, while Sebastian was starting to sweatdrop like mad.

Kane watched in partial amazement, and a little envy. Sebastian already seemed to have mastered his task, while he doubted he'd be able to take a few steps without dropping the glass. Sebastian concentrated harder... And this is where Kane began to see Sebastian's lack of control. The ground underneath him began to form a burnt spot, just like the one from before. "W-whoa whoa! Watch it! Don't start burning things again!" Sebastian quickly stopped the burn stop at his words, but steam was beginning to emit from his body at this... "Uh, Sebastian-" Kane was really getting worried now, and contemplated running to get Claire. Sebastian opened his eyes as the last of the foam vanished - he gasped for air and fell on his back. ".... Water." He managed to strain out. "What? Oh, uh, right!" Running back over to the cooler embedded into the wall, Kane managed to prise it free before returning to Sebastian, holding it steady for him to drink from. Sebastian opened an eye at him. ".... Just pour it on me." Nodding, Kane dunked the last of the water over Sebastian's head. Sebastian coughed at this as he sat up and held out an arm towards Kane.

Reaching down, Kane decided to help him up. Sebastian felt himself get up to his feet and sigh out. "...T-thanks.... S-she better get here...." "Well, I can't say I expected you to nearly burn down the place. She's probably doing some special training with Ash." Kane concluded, looking to the double door the two had gone through earlier. Sebastian collapsed again at this. "Whoah, hey, easy there. Need me to take you to the medical wing again?" Sebastian sighed out. ".... Just tell me when she gets here...." At that, there was a loud thud against the double doors, a huge dent mark present. Sebastian glanced over towards it. "..... Another break in?" He mumbled. Drawing his sword, Kane remained focused on the door, but no other sounds were heard... Sebastian tried to sit up again at this. ".... Should you open it?" "Me?" Kane blinked, looking it over. "Claire did say not to open it under any circumstances..." He added, clearly uncertain. Sebastian glared. "And if she's dying?" He asked. "Uhh... Wouldn't she um... Open the door if they were in trouble?" Sebastian rose a brow. "It might be locked on they're side." "Arrgh! Alright, we're in this together, yeah? If I open it, it was a joint decision... Right?" Sebastian sighed. "Yes, yes.... Now do it!" Nervously swallowing, Kane gripped the handles, and... "Aw man I can't do it!" Kane chickened out, letting go and stepping back from the door.

Sebastian quickly got up at this and stomped toward it. "For the love of.... Fine, you big sissy! I'll do it!" And with that, Sebastian quickly grabbed the handles and went to open the doors. As the doors spread wide, Sebastian had only a moment to react as a streak of light shot towards him, a beam of energy rippling with power. Sebastian felt his eyes widen as he underwent his super speed, grabbing Kane and having him stay behind one of the doors. "..... Da hell was that?" He asked. With the doors now open, the intense sounds of battle echoed throughout the hall, impacts, explosions, clashes... Sebastian listened to them as he felt his eyebrows raise slowly at this, looking over at Kane. "Maybe we should close it." Kane was looking to here the laser had impacted, a deep singed mark on the wall... Sebastian looked at him. "Screw that..." He said as he walked over to one of the doors and looked over it to try to see the action going on in it. Inside, he could catch the slightest glimpse of Ash, a dark aura surrounding her as she locked blades with Claire, her sister holding a brilliant sword of light in the clash as they fought for superiority. Sebastian felt his eyes widen as he looked over at Kane. "Jesus.. They're fighting with swords.... And they both have auras." Slowly, cautiously, Kane peeked his head out to watch, just in time to see the two girl's separate. Ash reacted first, waving her hand as coiling shadows rose up from the floor, chasing down the running Claire and attempting to ensnare her legs. Leaping, the psychic-femmefatal dived towards the wall, but not before firing off another beam of energy at Ash. Swiftly, Ash's Hair moved, swirling in front of her to block and deflect the beam, glancing to where Claire had fled to.

In the split second Ash had been distracted, Claire had closed in behind her, charging up energy in her hands and reaching round for a hard shove to her back, the impact causing a rippling explosion that sent Ash into the far wall. Sebastian looked at him. "... I think we should close it before they notice." At those words, a sharp meow sounded behind Sebastian. Sebastian looked over to see what it was. ".... A cat?" He asked. Noir sat behind the two, snickering a little. Sharply, both Kane and Sebastian felt a firm hand on the top of their heads. "So, how goes the training?" Claire asked, her voice sickly sweet and pleasant. Sebastian felt himself going to collapse again at this. Kane simply stuttered some as Claire laughed, glancing back over her shoulder. "That'll be it for now Ash. I'll take it as my win." Sebastian caught himself as he glanced over at her. ".... Uh, I saw nothing." He said to her. "Sebastian, do you remember what happened last time we met and you tried to lie to me?" Claire mused, leaning in close to him. Sebastian took a step back. ".... Uhhhhh...... If I said maybe, would you take that?" Laughing some more, Claire sat back up, stretching as she looked over the training room. "Well, I suppose you can just be thankful you completed your task." Looking back to Sebastian, Claire headed over to her bag, pulling out her purse before heading back over to him. Sebastian continued to shake as he watched her. "As promised, here's your reward." Pulling out a large, crisp $100 bill, Claire handed it towards Sebastian... Tugging it away when he reached for it. "Now, this is to be spent so that you and my sister can get the time to chat. I haven't forgotten what you first came here for, and she'll need to do something fun to take her mind off her bruises."

Sebastian blinked as he looked at her. "....Wha.... What?" He asked. "Just take her out somewhere, get a bite to eat, maybe do something fun, and then you can work through whatever you want to ask her. She needs to be on her best behavior too, given her trial the other day. Noir will accompany you just to make sure you don't get into any trouble." Sebastian gulped at this. "....O-okay..." Patting Sebastian on the head, Claire next turned to Sebastian. "As for you, it seems we're going to have to intensify the training a little bit, hmm?" Kane had attempted to sneak off during the interrogation, but found himself being dragged back by the collar. Sebastian looked at Claire and sighed. "...Um.... C-claire?" "Yes Sebastian?" Sebastian remained silent for a moment, but he looked down at this. "...N....Nevermind... I still need that money, you know?" "Oh right, I almost forgot." Laughing she dropped the note into his hands, turning back to the room where she'd been fighting Ash. "Come on sis, you can't stay in there moping all day!" Grumbling, Ash was pulling herself from the rubble as she dusted herself off, slowly trudging back into the hall with Sebastian and Kane. Sebastian looked at her as he glanced over at Claire. He frowned for a few seconds before sighing out and shaking his head and looking over at Ash. "... Let's just go." He said. "I hear that..." Ash grumbled, heading out the hall towards the garage. "You can't drive, right? We'll take my bike." Sebastian blinked. ".... Okay." He said, and they were off to find her bike.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Ashley 'Ash/Soot' Clade Character Portrait: Notable NPCs Character Portrait: Deon Morris Character Portrait: Sebastian 'Inferno' Character Portrait: Devin Namach Character Portrait: Kane O'Reilly
Tag Characters » Add to Arc »

0.00 INK

~ Before the Bellfoar Mini-Story... Deon VS Samuel! ~

It had been some hours since Kallos had waged war against the WDL. Deon had been mysteriously moved for the morning into a large empty pool-like room, strapped to a cross-like part in the wall where he had been tortured by some impatient WDL members. A lone exorcist wondered into the room, closing the door behind him as he walked to where Deon was hanging on the wall. "Hello, Mr. Morris." The masked figure spoke. "... I see you are in terrible conditions. Tell me - do you know what I am?" "A douchebag Exorcist, most likely." Deon smiled politely. "Whoever you are, you seem to know of me." "I've heard so much about you, I wanted to see you for myself. That is why I made arrangements for us to meet here. Alone. With no one watching but my one true superior..." Deon smirked. "And who would that be, I wonder?" Deon's tone was slightly mocking and had a sweet edge to it. "You know him already, the new leader of the WDL. But I am being rude - allow me to introduce myself..." With that, the Exorcist grabbed his mark and took it off, throwing it to the side as the exorcist looked up to reveal a familiar face to Deon... "Devin Namach, correct? My, my, what did they ever do to you?" Deon glared around the room, hoping to aim it at Angel. "Devin? I am not this Devin of which you refer to.... I am Samuel D'Brightaine - younger brother to Angel D'Brightaine - my superior."

"So I was right when I said you were a douchebag then?" Samuel glared at him. "Be silent, demon... My codename is Demon, just so you know... Since you will not live long enough to tell the tale any way - it was I who helped Angel take over. He called on my services - I owed it to him since he did raise me when our parents died... I may be adopted, but I still have honor to show!" Deon laughed. "Well if you are Devin, you are sorely disillusioned. If you are 'Samuel' then you are an idiot anyway." "I said silence! I am one of the chosen Seven - born in to this world to save it from the foul demon that rules over Hell! It was I who read Arthur's mind, I who pinpointed and plotted when and where he would be - I who took Excalibur from him and gave it to my brother and I who has since earned the right to fight for my brother!" "You're also an ass." "It's a pity I was not born a half demon... Angel saved my life because it was not my fault I am born the way I am. My mother was attacked before my birth by a demon, and the attack lead me to gaining demonic powers. Cliche, I know, but nontheless... I, Samuel D'Brightaine, who could not even acquire a Demon Form, have been given hope!" He then pulled out a syringe and smirked, pointing it at his neck. "Behold! The Chimera Sample! Given to me by my brother... I have been given another chance - I have been given the right to fight... Now, Deon Morris, prepare to meet you're maker!" And with that, Samuel stabbed the syringe into his neck, sending the demon blood into his body.

Deon simply sighed. "Can you at least untie me first, dumbass?" Samuel chuckled and pulled the syringe out, dropping it as he stepped down on it with a sudden increase in strength. "No.... I will enjoy torturing you as my brother watches you suffer from above!" And then, Samuel started to shake as he screamed out in pain, his veins glowing red as his skin began to tear off, his upper body starting to grow as he began to turn demonic. Deon sighed and grinned. "See where that gets you, eh?" The transformation continued as Samuel's eyes turned yellow, his body turning green as his body changed and finally stopped. The newly transformed Samuel smirked as he looked at Deon. "So... Monster. What do you think of my new form?" "You look like a demonic, overgrown green phallus." The demon Samuel growled as he went to punch Deon in the stomach. Deon laughed. Samuel let out a loud roar at this, using his Soundweaving ability to attempt to make Deon's head blow up. Deon grinned, shouting along with Samuel just to toy with him. "You bastard!" Samuel shouted as the pool behind him began to rapidly fill with water. Using his telekinesis, he sent three syringes of holy water into Deon's chest. "I have plenty more where that came from, monster!" Deon laughed, "Oooooh, so scaaaary!" Samuel rose his hand up at this, hitting Deon in the head as he would accidentally break Deon's bindings and send him crashing towards the ground. Deon slammed into the ground before rolling onto his feet and smirking. "Like I said. Dumbass."

"Three days I was trained! Three days Angel helped retrained me from the ways Arthur had taught me! I was always weaker then everyone else - I was the weakest of the children! But now I will become the second most powerful. And then, THE most powerful - once I have devoured you!" Using his Blinking ability, he appeared in front of Deon and aimed to stab him with the front weird-arm things he had grown. Deon smirked, vanishing using his speed and sending a punch into Samuel's spinal cord. Samuel, to his surprise, would use his Blinking and Precognition ability to appear behind Deon. "Fool! I can tell what move you are going to make before you even make it! You stand NO chance!" Deon vanished again before appearing on the cross, sitting there and laughing. "I knew you'd do that..." Using his Soundweaving ability, he shouted out as the cross Deon sat on would explode. "Soon you will drown in a pool of holy water! And then, I will EAT you! I am the superior fighter here - I AM --" Deon slammed his foot into Samuel's head, and pushed himself away before shooting a few rounds into the demon. "Too busy with your own gloating, eh!?" Samuel screamed out as he gritted his teeth in anger. "How can this be? I don't understand... I knew you were going to do that, yet I couldn't react?!? Impossible! I am Samuel D'Brightaine - the second most powerful Exorcist in the WDL! I know... I'll read your mind and BREAK IT!" With that, Samuel went to use his telepathy to invade Deon's mind.

Deon simply grinned, reaching into his chest and.... pulling out a Scythe. "Well if it's mindgames you want, it's mindgames you'll get~" "W-what is that? That isn't registered in the WDL files... Answer me, demon! Where did you get that weapon!??!" Deon vanished, slamming the Scythe into Samuel and throwing him through the massive window that was behind them. "Hooooooome Ruuuuuuuuuuun!~" Samuel screamed as he was sent flying. Samuel then reappeared flying in the room, screaming as he fell into the pool of holy water - as several pipes in the room broke and the water began to rise above the pool's level. Steam rose out of the holy water as all was silent... ... Too silent. Deon grinned, watching the water and twirling his Scythe. "Meeeeoooooow~" Out of the water rose a much larger monster - Samuel, having mutated, roared out at him as some of his body glowed red from the holy water. However, it's new harder body reduced most of the effects of the holy water, although it could still be seen somewhat harming Samuel. Samuel then went crashing down at Deon as he went to bite his head. Deon smirked, rolling out of the way and slamming his Scythe into the things head with a grin. "Bullseye!~" The scythe was stopped as it was stuck within Samuel's head. It rose up as it shook it's head savagely side to side, trying to shake off Deon and the scythe off. When that failed, however, it roared out before diving down into the holy water and began to crash itself into the walls of the pool - cracking them and beginning to break them down as water began to rapidly fill in the cracks it made.

Deon kept hold of the Scythe, pulling himself forward and pulling a Knife out of his chest before stabbing it into Samuel's eye. "Haha!~" Samuel screamed out as in it's rage, it went crashing into the walls at a faster rate as on it's third try it broke them down - sending Holy water crashing in where the breaking wall was. The other walls soon followed suit - the entire floor soon collapsing as holy water rushed in - the entire floor soon being replaced in just mere moments by the water. Samuel began to rapidly swim around in it's newer environment, keeping underwater the entire time. Deon was running out of breath, and he needed to get to the surface because of both that and the holy water. "Gah..." Deon grimaced, tugging on his Scythe and having it not budge. Deon growled before pushing off of Samuel and shooting to the surface. As he reached it he took in a massive gulp of air and readied his Knife. "Fuck...." Samuel swam around Deon rapidly like a shark who had just found it's new food. He growled as then it went deep down to the new floor before stopping and shooting up like a missile. It then leaped out of the water and rose up near the ceiling, almost crashing into it as it faced downward and went down towards Deon, opening it's mouth as it aimed to swallow him whole. Deon smirked, letting Samuel slam down onto him as Deon's knife pierced his jaw and sent a massive cut through his entire body on the lower side. "Ha!" Samuel screamed out as it continued hurling down deeper into the room. The room shook wildly as Deon could tell it hit the bottom hard. "Ouch, that sounded like it hurt. Might be time for me to leave, it seems...." Deon looked up and found Angel, waving to him before swimming over to the broken window and preparing to jump out. "Suckers~"

However, before he could, Deon was smacked away by something rising up as the whole room shook. Samuel, having mutated once again, now was even larger and his color had changed due to the over-exposure of the holy water. A loud shriek that shook the entire room was sent out as it dived down - preparing for it's next strike. Deon somehow managed to land on a large chunk of building that wasn't underneath the Holy Water, and stood up. He looked around, trying to find Samuel before the demon could attack him. "Underneath, probably." The room shook as quickly shooting out with new speed, Samuel rose up and destroyed the piece of the building as Samuel continued rising up until it slammed Deon into the ceiling. It then backed away as he went to dive again, however, when it's tail came near Deon, the tail would smack him crashing down towards the holy water. Deon stabbed his knife into Samuel's tail before pulling another out of his chest and slowly pulling himself up towards the Demon's head, every stab with the knife going straight through Samuel's skin. Samuel's roar underwater shook the entire room and it crashed itself into the bottom before rising up and spinning around, swinging itself around as it sent Deon flying into a wall, creating cracks. Then, Samuel prepared for one final strike as it rose out of the water, heading straight for Deon as it let out a loud roar, aiming to either crash into him, or devour him.

Deon grinned, waiting until the last moment before springing forward and pulling his Scythe right out of Samuel's head and slashing it straight down his spine. "Haa!~" Samuel roared out as his body went out of control, slamming into the wall as the entire building shook and collapsed. As Deon fell down, his body became tangled up in Samuel's shrinking body as both were sent flying as the holy water carried them away until they were on WDL common grounds - Samuel now normal and surprisingly healed, with Deon not far away. However, Deon would discover Angel's best men surrounding him as they were heavily armed and ready to take him down as they waited for Angel to come. Samuel, meanwhile, rose up as he shivered. "I feel cold... I feel.... Weak.... I don't understand.... It's impossible! The Chimera Sample... I was suppose to continue to grow stronger until I died! Why?! MORRIS! Explain... Explain why I am suddenly in this form again?!?!" Deon looked up, and smirked. "Overexposure to my awesomeness, maybe? Or a chemical reaction between the Chimera Sample and the Holy water?" Deon shrugged. "Maybe Angel expected you to die sooner." Samuel gritted his teeth as he went to use telekinesis to throw a rock at him, but... ".... No.... My powers.... My powers aren't working! No... Why?! Why can't I do anything?!" He tried everything he could try - but nothing came. "Morris! What did you do to me?!" Deon held his hands out and did Jazzhands. "Maaaagiiiiiiiic!~"

Samuel gritted his teeth, but then saw Angel come over. "Brother! My powers... They aren't working! HE has done something to me - help me! I need you're help to figure out why they aren't working!" Deon smirked at Angel, who simply sighed. "Escort Samuel back to his Quarters unless he has something better to do." Angel then turned to Deon. "Go ready yourself for Kallos, Phoenix." Samuel gritted his teeth as he ripped himself free of the others as they helped him get up. Samuel then limped over to Angel. "Brother, wait! I need to know - tell me why! You said if I killed Deon Morris, I would become a Paladin and receive fame and fortune, and then we would rule over the WDL together! You promised!" Deon smirked, turning to Samuel. "Pretty shitty offer then, since it's impossible to kill me. I'm immortal, and Angel trolled you hard." "SILENCE, WORTHLESS PIECE OF SHIT! If my powers were working right now, I would --" Thwack! Deon's backhand sent Samuel into a nearby wall and then through it, and he smiled. "So, what was this about Kallos?" Samuel felt himself suddenly bleeding - his pain worse then ever as he looked down at the blood, his body shaking as he struggled on the spot. "..... No..... It can't be..... I'm..... Only human?" He mumbled weakly before looking up at Angel and started to crawl over to him. "..... Bro-ther..... Help..... Me...." Angel simply clicked his fingers and the guards began to pull Samuel away. "Sir, if I make make a suggestion..." A Master Knight spoke, causing the two pulling Samuel away to stop and look at him. Angel nodded.

"I say we finish the boy off and collect his blood. He has obviously lost his powers - he is worthless to our cause. Look at him... One hit from the phoenix paralyzed him from the waist down!" "I am not paralyzed!" Samuel retorted, trying to break free of the grip of the other two. "If I may do the honors?" The Master Knight spoke, taking out a bow and a holy arrow at this. Angel stood silent for a moment before speaking. "Make sure to get him in the knee for me." "In the knee?!?! BROTHER, HE'S GOING TO SHOOT ME IN THE HEAD!" "With pleasure, sir." With that, the Master Knight took aim and closed one eye. "BROTHER?!?! BROTHER, NO! STOP HIM, I BEG YOU! I'LL DO ANYTHING! ANYTHING!!!" "Tell me when to fire." The Master Knight spoke out, now pointing inbetween Samuel's eyes. Angel nodded. "Fire." As the arrow left the bow, something cut it clean in half and then slammed into the neck of the Master Knight. Deon pulled the knife out with a tug and kicked the man to the floor. "Ass." The two let go at this and left Samuel as finally, Deon was restrained by several Paladin and Master Knight's, as Samuel glared over at Angel and sneakily went out of sight as he took the arrow from the Master Knight's hand. He then raced Angel as his back was turned to him, aiming to stab him in the back of his neck. "DIE, YOU HERETIC!!!!!!!!!!!"

Deon sprung into action, knocking away the men and sliding forward, his foot slamming into Samuel's own and sending the man into the ground. Deon quickly sat on top of him and pulled both his arms behind his back and pushing his knife to his throat. "Shush..." "LET GO OF ME, YOU WORTHLESS PIECE OF SHIT!!!!" Samuel shouted, struggling as he gritted his teeth. "LET. ME. GOOOO!!!!!!" With the sound of air being sliced, Deon's eyes widened as he felt something slice through him. He looked down to see Excalibur's tip resting, embedded into Samuel's skull which it had sliced cleanly through. Deon blinked before holding his head. It wasn't enough though, because his entire upper body slowly slid in half. "The hell did you hit me for?" Angel smirked. "You don't die, therefore it doesn't matter what you go through." Angel motioned for Deon to be picked up, but Deon simply stood, holding himself together. Literally. Samuel's eyes widened, and in that one moment, his life... The life he thought was his... Flashed away and another life came before him. "....Hi.....Ka.....Ri....?" He mumbled before Excalibur was pulled out of him. And with that... Samuel was dead. And his body suddenly bursted with holy fire, as it burned away at everything that was once supposedly Samuel D'Brightaine. Flesh, blood, bones and everything else - destroyed in a moment. When the fires finally stopped - there was nothing but a permanent burn spot left in his place.

~ The Bellfoar Mini-Story begins! The first fight! ~

The two teams plus Lucifer all had arrived at the town... Standing in front of them were Bellfoar, Chill and The Jello Demon, all of them looking as though they had been waiting for them to get here. Bellfoar smirked confidently, Chill stood there looking calm and collected while not showing emotion, and the Jello Demon was busy staring at the sky as if bored by all of this. Bellfoar chuckled, making him the first to speak of the three. "So, the Children have finally arrived... I suppose you're here to fight us?" "Way to go Captain Obvious." Ash replied eyeing them over, and the surroundings. It didn't look like there was any people, or any traps per se... "Well.... Jello is the first opponent to be fought." At this, Bellfoar pushed the Jello Demon forward. "Huh, what?" He mumbled. "Oh right, whatever..." Bellfoar smirked at this. "Any volunteers?" "YEAH, ME!" Sebastian shouted out in response, taking a step forward. "I have unfinished business with that blue thing!" Bellfoar rose his brows at this. "Well... I guess that means Team Children is going up first. Kane, Claire, come forward and take a bow, would you kindly?!"

"That won't be necessary." Claire stated simply, taking a seat. "I have faith these two are quite capable of handling things for the moment. Consider this training." Commenting to Sebastian and Kane, the latter gave a nod, stepping up next to his partner. "I hope you've got as much confidence as her, because I'm scared out of my mind." Sebastian gave the Jello Demon a glare at this. "Fine by me... More Jello to beat." Mireya looked at the group of demons in front of her in a nonchalant manner. Actually, she was dragged her out of her bed and as of now is trying to figure out what is going on. As of now, she can compare to some showdown which she has no idea what is about. "I just want to sleep... Let's get this done..." The Jello Demon finally looked down at them at this. "I fought you two only a few days ago... I know how strong you both are, I can easily say... This is going to be even quicker then before." With that, the Jello Demon's fingers turned into blades. Shifting his stance back, Kane drew his blade, readying it above his head, prepared for battle. Sebastian watched as the Jello Demon began to walk towards them, slowly turning it into a jog before full out running on them. Sebastian looked to Lucifer quickly and smiled before looking back at the Jello Demon with a serious look. "Who follows who's lead?" Sebastian asked Kane.

"I'll move in first. Cover me." Darting forward, Kane moved in to meet the Jello demon halfway, eyes darting to each claw, prepared to slice or block them on reaction. Sebastian crossed his arms. "..... You could warn me when to cover you." He stated. The Jello Demon smirked as he stopped in front of Kane and rapidly began to stab each sword finger at him. Stepping back, Kane flipped his sword around, focusing before stabbing it cleanly into the ground. "Firewall!" A burst of flame shot up between him and the Jello demon, aiming to prevent the claws from reaching their target. Not only that, but hopefully it'd give Sebastian something to work with. The Jello Demon watched as it's fingers were burnt, only to swing it's foot around and slice them off, watching them dissolve away before reforming new fingers as the Jello Demon leaped away from the fire. "HA! Humans are only humans!" He stated as he landed and slide back a bit. "I can easily read every move you make, boy! There's nothing you can do to surprise me! I AM THE -- AGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" Faster then Kane could keep up with, Sebastian was suddenly in front of the Jello Demon, his elbow having been slammed into his chest and been thrusted out the back. The Jello Demon could only stand there in shock and pain as Jello-like blood dripped down Sebastian's arm. Bellfoar frowned at this and began tapping his arm nervously, while Chill merely blinked as his reaction.

Kane froze a moment, withdrawing his blade and watching Sebastian in awe. Sebastian pulled his elbow free as he watched the Jello Demon put his hands over the hole, taking a step back as his body now was shaking. "You done playing around now?" Sebastian asked with a deadly tone to it. Kane hung his head a bit in shame. He was being serious the whole time... "Done...? DONE?!?! YOU THINK A MERE HALF-BREED CAN DEFEAT ME?!?! I'LL KILL YOU FOR THAT!" With that, the hole reformed and little dots began to form on the Jello Demon's body, each of them looking like bullets. "Kane, I wasn't talking to you! I need you to get out those ball things you used on Chill before..." "Huh? Oh-uh-y-right!" Kane knelt down, digging about his bag for the elemental rosary. Retrieving the necklace, he stood up, holding the cross close to him. "Alright, just let me know what you need!" "I know you'll be confused for a bit, but trust me... I'm going to tire him a bit... When I give the signal, you attack his wounds. Got that?" "But what if I miss?!" Kane stated for a moment, before shaking his head. No, he'd trained for this. He wouldn't miss. He couldn't let Sebastian down. He was an exorcist. "I have faith Claire trained you... Just as I have hope you have faith in my new abilities.... Now do me a favor. RUN OUT OF THE WAY NOW!!!"

At this, the Jello Demon roared out and sent hundreds of jello-bullets at them. Kane blinked. Then dived, tumbling into the nearby shrubbery for cover before taking off at a run. At this, Sebastian vanished from sight again. He reappeared behind the Jello Demon and sent a kick at him, but the Jello Demon was ready this time as he stopped sending out his bullets and spun around, using his arm to block Sebastian's kick. Then the two began throwing rapid punches at one another, locked in heavy physical combat. Lucifer smirked, standing near Claire and speaking. "Ever since he got that upgrade, he's been so much stronger! GO SEBASTIAN, GO!" "He's certainly come a long way." Claire mused, continuing to scrutinize the battle unfolding. Mireya's eyes were somewhat hazed as she watched the fight. However, it was something that had gone unnoticed. Sebastian ducked from one of the Jello Demon's attacks as Sebastian used this opening to rapidly punch him in the chest. The Jello Demon groaned out as pieces of him were sent flying in multiple directions, Sebastian making multiple holes in his chest. Then he stopped and took a step back as the Jello Demon quickly began to regenerate back. During this, the Jello Demon formed his fist into a hammer-like shape as he slammed it down towards him. But Sebastian raised a hand and stopped it, glaring at the Jello Demon as the Jello Demon struggled to even push it, but felt nothing. Sebastian then knocked his arm away and sent a foot up into his chin, and at this, a short sonic boom occurred as the Jello Demon was sent flying several feet up into the air, before blasting back down just as quickly and then with the third hit, was slammed into the ground by Sebastian's foot on his head, creating cracks on the ground as he did this.

Sebastian stepped back at this as he watched the Jello Demon weakly rise, glaring at Sebastian as he went to form his arm into something else, but Sebastian quickly moved in and punched him in the face, caving his face in as Sebastian backed away again. The Jello Demon's face soon returned to normal as he struggled to keep standing. ".... You.... What did you do?" The Jello Demon weakly mumbled. "Oh, you know... I ate some weird looking pills." Sebastian commented, glancing around to see where Kane was. "PILLS?! ARE YOU TELLING ME YOU CHEATED?" "Don't crap yourself now... I was joking." "I can feel it... You're power.... With each strike you make, I am coming closer to understanding how far out of league we are..." "Now you get it? Good god, I'm so bored with you already... But at the same time I want to make you pay..." "Learning is good... material" Striding forward, muttering words of prayer under his breath, Kane stepped up, tearing off the beads of his rosary and holding them between his fingers. Finally, he stood close enough to the demon to throw them demon. "...Bring forth salvation to this tormented demon's soul!" With a violent crack, Kane chucked the beads down into an explosion of flame. "WHAT?!" The Jello Demon exclaimed, before being caught in this as Sebastian stood in place calmly, watching the explosion in front of him as he narrowed his eyes.

".... That looked like it hurt a lot." Sebastian merely said as it started to die down. Kane knelt down before the demon's smoldering body, closing his eyes and drawing a cross across his chest. The Jello Demon laughed crazily as the smoke finally cleared, his body covered with multiple burn spots as he wasn't even shaking anymore. Then, his eyes rolled into the back of his head as he fell backwards and began to dissolve away. "Heh.... Nice work Kane." Sebastian then looked over towards Chill. Kane nodded, standing up. "You too." "So, you're next, right?!" Sebastian claimed. Chill smirked and shook his head at this. Sebastian rose a brow at this... Before a spear made out of Jello was sent at his left shoulder. Mireya's eyes returned to normal as she blinked a couple of times. With a slight half-step, Kane sliced the spear mid strike, holding his katana at the ready, prepared for any more deflections. "Hahahahahaha...." The crazy laugh returned, as in the distance a few feet away could be seen standing... The Jello Demon, with an arm missing and a portion of his right side gone. Smiling, he shouted over his shoulder to Claire. "You see that? I did it!" Kane seemed pleased with himself, while Claire simply nodded. Training his intuition was a wise move, however... "Don't let your guard down until your adversary is defeated."

The Jello Demon's arm returned as his smirk grew at this. ".... Yes.... Listen to the bitch." He said as his right side reformed as well. ".... Now... You've pissed me off.... It's time to -- UGH!!" The Jello Demon's body suddenly grew stiff as The Jello Demon gritted his teeth... Looking over towards Bellfoar, who was holding up a paper with a seal on it, the seal glowing brightly and obviously showing signs of it making the Jello Demon feel like he was burning. "..... Damn you..... Bellfoar! I'll kill you..... For that!" The Jello Demon said through his teeth. "You are a Shikigami serving Balarus of Kallos... You are a dog, nothing more to me. If you want, I'll just..." With that, Bellfoar generated lightning in his hand as he held his hand in front of the seal. "NO, STOP IT, NO! DON'T YOU DARE! BELLFOAR! I'LL KILL YOU! I'LL KILL YOU UNTIL YOU CHOKE ON YOUR OWN BLOOD!!" "Then you will obey and listen to me." The Jello Demon glared darkly at him in response. "Good." Bellfoar's hand returned to normal as the paper vanished, and the Jello Demon collapsed on to his knees, struggling to breath.

~ The twist! Bellfoar's scheme! ~

Bellfoar then looked over at Sebastian and Kane. "Very well done boys... But I have a proposal to make. You see... The truth of the matter is, right now I am merely stalling you with these fights so that the bomb I have set up will detonate." "BOMB?!" Sebastian said, suddenly having a look of panic on his face. "You'll tell us what where it is and how to stop it right now you scum!" Kane shifted into an aggressive stance. Bellfoar laughed at this. "... It? You mean them, don't you?" Sebastian glared at him. ".... What?" Bellfoar smirked at this. "Right now... In every town close to the WDL is a bomb... Made by me. Each bomb will go off at the same time when I want them to... And every town will be obliterated, along with every stupid human in them right now." "Let me guess.... Even if we found them, we couldn't deactivate them, right?" Sebastian guessed. "Correct. The only way to stop them... Is to defeat me." Mireya looked at the one called Bellfoar. "Beat him to a bloody pulp then." "With pleasure." Ash commented, punching her fist into her hand. "I was getting tired of sitting back." Chill cleared his throat at this. "... Unfortunately, you will have to play by our rules. Bellfoar here can make the bombs go off at any moment, any second, any time... If you really want to test him - do it now." "You cowardly bastard!" Ash growled, gritting her teeth. "I assume that means you believe us enough not to pull any stupid heroic stunts." Chill stated, looking over at Lucifer at this. "... Ah Lucy... You know me not to be a liar, right?"

"Either way..." Bellfoar resumed for Chill. "... It's time to make a deal. Sebastian, Kane... If you want to continue, why not make things... Interesting?" Sebastian glared at him. ".... What is it first?" Mireya stretched her arms and looked at the boys. Bellfoar chuckled. "Glad you asked... Why don't you step out of the fight and leave Kane here to fight the Jello Demon alone? Unless, of course... You want me to blow up several children at once right now?" Sebastian clutched his fists at this and started to shake. "I accept the challenge." Kane stated, without hesitation. Mireya raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow. "Do that and then nothing is holding us back by annihilating you now." Bellfoar glared over at Mireya at this. "... Excuse me? Care to repeat your words?" Sebastian gritted his teeth. ".... It's not just one town he has right now.... He has several.... Who knows how many they have bombs in! It could be dozens!" Mireya smirked. "Why are you deaf or short on the brain function?" Mireya looked at Sebastian. Bellfoar narrowed his eyes at her. ".... Do you want an example right now?! Huh stupid brat?!" "I am aware of that." Sebastian briefly glared over at her before returning his gaze to Bellfoar. ".... Claire.... Can you kindly tell her to shut the hell up?" Mireya looked at Bellfoar again. "If he does it. he loses his leverage now... And if anything happens to the people I care about... I'll eliminate your entire existence now." "Revenge will help you little when you're ruminating over your decisions." Claire stated, looking to Mireya. "For now, we play his game."

Lucifer, who had been glaring at Chill for a while, spoke. "Chill, right? Is that your new name? Come on, where did you 'creative genes' vanish to, dickhead?" Lucifer growled. "What's the point of being our enemy, huh? I mean, it's not OUR fault that Sebastian's straight!" Lucifer glared. "If you want to fight us, fight us because of something aside from being rejected by Sebastian." "...Did I hear that right?" Ash paused a moment, feeling a little awkward. Chill glared at her. "... So he told you, did he?" Mireya looked at Claire and then closed her eyes. "Revenge is not even on my top list." Despite saying that, she remained silent. Especially upon hearing the next statements. Lucifer took a step forward, moving between Chill and Sebastian. "Yes, he did. Fuckwit. Tell me, why did you really become a Demon. Tell me it's not because of what happened. Please! Jesus, give me a good reason! So what?" Lucifer scoffed. "You're just some lovesick psychopath that's turned evil because he couldn't get what he wanted? The fuck man? I mean, sure, you were cool and everything but I MEAN COME ON!" Lucifer looked down. "GIVE ME A REAL REASON! TELL ME SOMETHING GOOD! SOMETHING THAT DOESN'T MAKE YOU LOOK STUPID, ROB! YOU USED TO BE AN AWESOME GUY TO HANG AND CHAT WITH, AND NOW LOOK AT YOU! WHAT THE FUCK MAN! WHAT THE FUCK!" Lucifer shook her head and growled. "I'm not Satan, so I won't continue this. The fact is, you were still my friend until I found out that you became a... a Demon. No, not a Demon. Demon's can be good or evil, you've just become... evil." Lucifer simply glared, then looked away.

"IT WASN'T MY CHOICE!" Chill finally bursted with emotion. Lucifer turned back to Chill, and spoke with an icy, poisonous tone. "Everyone has a choice." "Really? DO YOU KNOW WHAT KALLOS DID TO ME?!?! THE MONTHS OF TORTURE AND PAIN HE PUT ME THROUGH?!?! ONLY FOR ME TO AWAKEN AND MY FIRST ORDERS BE KILL THE MAN I LOVED?!?!" Sebastian sighed. "... In case no one's caught on.... He likes men." "YES, YOU ALWAYS HAVE A CHOICE ROB! ALWAYS! YOU COULD'VE STILL SAID NO, BUT YOU KNOW, YOU GAVE IN LIKE USUAL! YOU USED TO BE STRONG, KIND AND... AND AWESOME, BUT NOW YOU'RE JUST A PUPPET ON ANOTHER BAD GUYS STRINGS! YOU USED TO BE INDEPENDENT, SMART AND CHARMING, NOW YOU'RE JUST.... You're just.... You're not even who you used to be anymore." Keilani remained quiet for the entire conversations. She was not sure what to do or say but she embraced herself. The burst of emotions were too much for her. She could feel as if it was hers which she doesn't understand why. Mireya opened her eyes and sighed. She was not that big on drama. "SHUT UP!!!!!!!!! YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT HE DID! IT WAS SO SUDDEN, I DIDN'T ASK TO BECOME AN ICE DEMON - LET ALONE ONE! HE SAID HE COULD TELL ME WHERE I COULD FIND HIM - I AGREED, AND HE FROZE ME! THE BASTARD FROZE ME UNTIL I LOST MY HAIR AND BECAME A FREAK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Keilani stepped back further. She could feel her head about to burst. Mireya glanced at her and sighed. "YOU'RE NOT A FREAK, YOU'RE A DEMON JUST LIKE I AM! EVEN NOW YOU STILL HAVE A CHOICE WHETHER OR NOT YOU'LL OBEY HIM OR NOT! IF IT WAS ME IN YOUR POSITION YOU KNOW WHAT I WOULD DO! I WOULD TELL HIM TO GO FUCK HIMSELF, YOU KNOW THAT!" Before Chill could reply, Lucifer marched over to him and slapped him across the face. "AND DIE?!?! YEAH, NICE GOING! BUT I HATE YOU! YOU TOOK HIM AWAY - YOU STOLE HIS HEART! WHEN YOU LEFT, ALL HE COULD THINK ABOUT WAS LUCY THIS, LUCY THAT! EVEN WHEN HE RAN AWAY, IT WAS TO FIND YOUR STUPID ASS!!!!!!!!!!!!!! MAYBE IF YOU HADN'T COME AT ALL, I WOULD STILL BE HUMAN! BUT NO! ROB IS DEAD! NOW, STANDING BEFORE YOU, IS CHILL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" And his eyes glowed bright blue as he was slapped, Lucifer could tell quicker then the others... He had a Demon Form. "Keilani, are you okay?" Mireya asked in a casual manner. She really has no interest with the dramatic banter going on. Keilani looked at Mireya and gave a rather weak smile. "I think so..." Lucifer didn't react much to Chill's change, she simply growled. "Yes. Rob is dead. I can see that now. You're not even like you used to be anymore. You're a pathetic, weak little idiot who couldn't handle being rejected... No, no. You're worse than that. You're like, the lowest form of Demon there is. You're not even a real Demon." Lucifer glared, and spoke. "What're you gonna do now? Kill me?"

".... Yes." And with that, a blue portal opened underneath them as both would fall into it before it closed on them. Sebastian narrowed his eyes at this. "Do not worry." Bellfoar stated. "Chill has only taken her some feet away to... Finish her off." Snapping his fingers at this, a gray portal opened near The Jello Demon and Kane. "... You two will go in there. Claire will follow to witness the fight - just in case things to sour." The Jello Demon responded at this, entering into the portal as he looked back at Kane as he was entering it. "You are lucky... You two will be the first humans to enter our base." With that, the Jello Demon vanished into the portal. Kane and Claire following suit before it too closed on them - Claire had seen the importance of the situation in entering the base, and Kane.... Well, he had a fight to finish with this prick. Mireya glanced over the events. "Then pull yourself together... it's about to get nasty." She warned Keilani. Bellfoar chuckled at this, looking over at the three girls as Sebastian walked off to the side. "Do not worry... He will only enter if you three are in trouble. So, with that said..." Bellfoar spread out his arm as lightning hit him, thunder sounding out afterword as the sky began to fill with clouds... ".... Let's do this~" Keilani's eyes widened in horror upon the sight of lightning an the rumble of thunder. She quickly held her head and crouched to the ground. Her body shivered in fear. Mireya looked at Keilani. "You okay?"

"Do you forfeit little lady?" Bellfoar said, taking a step forward as more thunder sounded out. Keilani didn't move from her position as she covered her face from everyone's sight. "Please..." Mireya stood in front of Keilani and narrowed her eyes. "Leave her alone." "Ha... This is too easy." Bellfoar stated, and charged forward!

~ Kane fights the Jello Demon! ~

The room had an empty feeling to it as they appeared in it. Around them were multiple holes in walls as the room felt too big to be a common room. They had been sent here for a purpose. They weren't given an idea of how big the base itself was, but the room was certainly around the same width as the town they had just left was. The Jello Demon stopped as he turned around to look at Kane and Claire. "So, Mr. Kane... Are you ready to die?" Kane gestured with a T symbol with his hands. "Uh, Time Out? I gotta consult with my coach." The Jello Demon blinked and sat down near a wall at this. "... Fine, do it." The two and the cat joined in a huddle, discussing the situation at hand. Nods were going around. The Jello Demon merely waited at this, tapping it's foot impatiently. "So uh, are there any rules Jelly?" Kane asked, sitting up a moment. The Jello Demon got up to his feet at this. "None that I can think of, no. Do YOU have any rules?" "Well... What happens if I win?" "Simple... I let you two go, and I'll show you to Kallos' room..." "And if you're dead?" Claire asked, Deadpan. "Then you cannot fulfill your mission... After all, only I out of the three of us know this base inside and out." "Soooo... How do I win?" Kane asked, scratching his head. "You defeat me to the point where I am unable to fight back... You'll see what I mean in a minute, but first... You are here to kill Kallos, I assume?"

"I'm here to protect people from harm. That's all." Kane had taken the time to step away from Claire and Noir, striding towards the center of the room. "Do you mind if I let you in on a little... Secret then?" "I'm listening." Kane nodded, having not drawn his sword. "Do you remember the bombs Bellfoar mentioned?" "How could I forget?" Kane muttered. "It's a lie, there are no bombs." "Then what am I here for? What's your plan?" Kane inquired. "We three are the distractions of the group... We are meant to fight until, well... The Renegade Base and the WDL Base have been completely infiltrated and destroyed. No doubt first the Renegade Base will fall, since Kallos plans on starting the attack early morning tomorrow..." "What?! Claire, we have to-" "Focus on the task at hand Kane. Do what you can, before attempting what you can't." Claire commented, calming him for the moment. Kane nodded, turning back to the Demon. "I won't let you do that." "Then let's make things interesting." And with that, the Jello Demon punched the wall near him as a tile of it broke to reveal a hidden lever. Grabbing it, the Jello Demon pulled it down as the entire room shook at this. Kane stumbled, but managed to hold his balance as he drew his sword. "What did you do?!"

The Jello Demon smirked as jello began to fill the room at this. "I think you know what I meant now..." With that, the Jello Demon ran past Kane and jumped head first into the jello. Then, a large amount of the room lowered from the rest in a pool-like shape as the jello began to fill the pool. "Uh, one of my rules is that you're not allowed to fill the room with Jello?" Kane stated feebly. "I think it's too late to make that rule now..." A much louder voice spoke, as a much larger version of The Jello Demon's upper body rose out of the growing jello, continuing to grow as more jello filled the pool. "Come on! How is this fair?" Kane whined, backing up some. "You should of reconsidered fighting a demon made entirely out of Jello then!" He spoke out before forming a sword from his body and pulling it out as the jello reached the top of the pool and stopped filling it at this. The Jello Demon then swung the sword it had formed from it's body at him. "Uh, Timeout again...?" Kane made the symbol before diving aside to avoid the jello blade, rolling once before taking off at a run. "Oh for the love of... Fine..." He pulled the blade up as he crossed his arms, waiting. Kane went back over to Claire, both discussing again for a brief while. "Would it be alright if you got rid of the pool? You can keep the jello, but uh... I need the space to run around." "So you want to drown in my jello?"

"Can't you just make it part of your body and make a nice flat floor?" Kane pleaded, putting his hands together. "I really don't want to swim in Jello..." ".... You think I'm going to do that?!? Are you stupid or something?! If I absorb this crap, I shrink down!" "Wait, what? Doesn't more Jello make you bigger?" Kane asked, looking very much stupid. "I'm merged with it.... That's how I'm so big! If I absorb it, it goes into me, therefore shrinking my body down in the process! I swear, I have to explain this every time to you mortals!" "Oh..." Kane thought a moment, before looking to Claire, who shrugged. "Well, I guess I'll just have to make do..." Kane sighed, slowly walking back to the spot he was in before. "Are we finally ready to begin then?!" Kane nodded, lifting up his sword. "Okay, let's do this!" "Good." At this, small dots appeared all over his body again, just like the last time it did this. "I'm tired of looking at you." Kane began fishing about in his bag, hurrying to find what he needed. The Jello Demon then rapidly fired down jello bullets at him. "Firewall!" Kane gave another shout as he made his shield, keeping his sword buried as the flames formed a barrier for him. "OH-ho, THIS again, huh?! Well, screw that! HERE COMES MY SWORD!" And true to his word, he thrusted the sword down at Kane.

With a wild swing, Kane threw his Holy water over the approaching Jello sword, trying to buy time. The Jello Demon stopped as he looked at the small little spots that now appeared all over his sword. ".... What the hell is this?!? Are you really this pathetic and weak?!?! Oh-ho, oh man... I'm sorry, this is too funny for me to waste..." The Jello Demon was chuckling at this. "Hey, gimme a break! I didn't know you could grow!" "I didn't know you were so weak... Look at you! Your so weak, your mother thinks you weren't worth being born!" The Jello Demon laughed at this. "You might be right, but that's not going to stop me." Kane sat up, his Rosary in hand as he muttered a prayer, before hurling the beads at the pool of Jello, Ice bursting forth as they made contact, aiming to freeze the base of liquid goo. "What the hell is this crap!? It's so.... Pathetic!" He laughed at this as he rose a hand and slammed his hand down at the ice, smashing most of it as he continued laughing. "How pathetic!" Running his hand along the blade of his sword, Kane muttered his prayer, making the Katana flame as he slashed, sending waves of fire at the Jello demon. "Ohhh right, like your attacks are going to do anything to me now..." The Jello Demon was hit by a few of these waves as he inhaled at this. He then blew out wind at the next waves of fire as he blew them out, and sent gusts of wind down at Kane.

Kane held his arm up to shield himself, waving his sword about. The shots were well off however, flying up well above the Jello Demon. Evidently he wasn't handling the wind well. The Jello Demon smirked as he stopped for a second and inhaled again, before blowing down harder at him. Kane staggered back, before falling over backwards, tumbling back with his bag to the wall. The Jello Demon laughed loudly at this. "Oh wow, look at you! You are suppose to be a man?!?! The CHILD was stronger then you're weak ass!" The Jello Demon continued laughing at this. Sitting up, Kane patted down his smoldering jacket before giving one final slash with his flaming sword. This one shot upwards, again, well above the demon. "I think that looks about right." He commented, appraising his work. The Jello Demon rose a brow at this. "What?! You completely missed me!" Kane pointed his thumb up. Above the Jello demon, was a strange set of symbols singed into the ceiling. The exact same as the seal that Belfoar had previously placed on him. Placing his hands together with his sword, Kane began to chant, the symbol rapidly brightening to a pulsating red. ".... Huh, something feels off about this situation.... Maybe I should look up." The Jello Demon did so at this. ".... Oh..... Should of seen that one coming." Kane continued to chant, praying that this seal would be enough to stop or eliminate the demon...

The Jello Demon started to yell out at this as his body started to glow at this, symbols rapidly appearing all over him as smoke started to come from each of them. "YOU RETARD! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT THIS SYMBOL EVEN MEANS?!?!?" Kane didn't respond, continuing his Mantra as he relaxed himself, focusing on nothing but his words and the symbols. "GOD DAMN IT!!!!!!!!!!" The Jello Demon then blew up - sending blood jello all over the room at this. Claire slowly lowered the barrier over herself and Noir, appraising the mess around them. Kane meanwhile, slowly opened his eyes, having stopped the chant at the slimy feeling over him. The Jello Demon, now back to his original size, climbed out of the pool as he panted at this. ".... Well that went wrong. I still have a few feet of jello left... I can probably still jump in there right now and kill him while his guard is down." "I wouldn't if I were you. Unless you feel like having that happen again." Claire commented from her seat, watching the Jello demon with scrutiny. "..... Do you know anything about Shikigami?" "Familiars. Yes, I'm quite informed about them." Claire responded, briefly glancing to Noir. "Then you should know that symbol he made is now ineffective..." "Perhaps. But it's quite easy to form a variation that will essentially perform the same act." The Jello Demon growled at this. "Now, I believe you made us a promise, correct?" Claire stood up, striding across the room.

The Jello Demon rose up to his feet at this. ".... So I did.... This way..." He stated as he began to walk out of the room. Claire kept her mind ready, focusing to be sure of any betrayal or trap on the demon's part. ".... Is the boy coming?" Kane was shaking off his jacket, wiping off strands of Jello as he hurried after them, Noir licking up some of the jelly in his hair. ".... Right." He stated and continued walking. It took several minutes to travel around the base's halls - Kane and Claire passed by several things at this - some of them were portraits of different Crystal Demons. Others were of noticeable family symbols - then they passed by portraits of each demon in the group... The Jello Demon, Kallos, Yami, Eppenos, Kalhman, Golem, Bellfoar, Itzhet and another rock demon they couldn't recognize... Golem and this rock demon had the same symbol on the bottom of they're portrait, while Yami had a similar looking royal symbol, but in darkness demon form. "So where are we going again?" Kane asked aloud, stopping at the pictures every now and then. "To Kallos' main room..." Claire would know about the symbols, Kane didn't notice them The Jello Demon stopped briefly to look at the portrait of the other rock demon. "Always wondered what the poor bastard looked like..."

"Who, this guy?" Kane asked, looking to the portrait. "This rock demon? This is Gaea - Demon King of Earth." "So is he dead?" Kane inquired, taking a guess from the Jello demon's tone. "No... He is dying though. Deon ended up nearly blowing up the bastard... Left him for dead - Gaea was then captured by the WDL and has been in there ever since. "His last son, Golem, is the only rock demon who can take his place currently... Sadly, he's too dumb for it. Gaea is the smartest rock demon in history yet... But let's keep moving on, shall we?" Kane nodded, feeling like he was on a museum tour. "Right then..." With that, the Jello Demon continued leading them on.

~ Lucifer confronts Chill! ~

Chill and Lucifer reappeared in the same town just several feet away from the fight. "... So... I still remember when you pierced my chest." Chill pointed to his chest at this, showing a little mark still left in the spot. "You WERE being a bit of a douchebag that day." Lucifer smirked. Chill glared. "... I'm tempted to use Demon Form, but... You're master is gone, and I have taken Sebastian away from you, so... You are powerless!" "So we can't just sit down and talk like adults, Rob?" "After you just slapped me? I only got one thing to say to you..." He pointed his hand at her. "Screw off." He then sent ice shards at her. Lucifer simply whistled as the Shards went straight through her. "You've forgotten my abilities already? Damn...." "You didn't use them much last time." He stated as he created an ice spear from his body and threw it at her. Lucifer simply moved a little to the left and sighed. "I'm sorry I slapped you, alright? It was just a spur of the moment thing, you know?" "So.... Demon form is the only thing that will work, huh? Fine... Demon form it is." At this, Chill's body was quickly frozen over. "Well, I guess talking to you isn't a viable option anymore, is it?" Lucifer sighed. "And I didn't mean to steal his heart either, Lovebird. I only found out a while ago.... Well I mean I knew he liked me, but not this much..."

"SILENCE!!!" At this, the ice shattered and up rose a nine foot version of Chill... His right arm having turned into an axe, and his form having changed. "Implying you can tell me what to do. Dumbass." "I know you hooked up with him.... I know it! Now... To freeze you." Chill's deep booming voice said as he rose up his axe arm and swung it down at her. Lucifer simply sighed, leaping out of the way and locking eyes with Chill. "I know that neither Deon nor Sebastian would want me to do this, but you're leaving me with no choice." Lucifer stood, floating into the air slightly and seeming to glow. "My Father was an Ancient, as were the fathers of my Sisters. My Father, the embodiment of Pride itself, Lucifer, has passed on his powers to me. I am not Lucy, or Luci. I am Lucifer, representation of the cardinal sin of PRIDE." Lucifer's eyes went cold and dark, and her tone had a bitter, icy edge to it. "I hereby decree that you will be sentenced to eternity in Purgatory, fool." With that, Lucifer held her hand out and a spear appeared, falling into it. Lucifer turned to Chill, and spoke. "Come." Chill stood there, watching her. "... What are you waiting for? Send me away then..." He spread his arms out at this. "... Good luck explaining to Sebastian why he couldn't save me though." Lucifer growled. "Oh shut up, I was being dramatic!" With that, she threw he arm back and then threw her spear straight into Chill, but instead of killing him, he was reverted back to his normal form.

Chill chuckled as he stood there back in his normal form. ".... That it?" He asked. Lucifer landed on the ground. "I told you I wouldn't fight you, Rob." "Then allow me to kill you." He said as he took out the spear without hesitation and threw it to the side. Lucifer sighed. "And do you think that will make Sebastian love you, or hate you even more, Rob?" ".... I intend to send him with you." "..... You serious?" "I wouldn't say it otherwise." "What the hell is wrong with you? We used to be so close, and now you're trying to kill us for... why again?" "Because I'm being punished for dis-obeying orders." "....Disobeying orders?" "Yes.... The day I introduced myself to you both as Chill. I left the base and went to Sebastian without permission. Everything I did that day was against what Kallos wanted me to do." ".....Thank you, then. For disobeying orders... I was told you were dead" "Rob is dead.... Chill is all that is left." ".......No....Rob is not dead....." "Really? Then you know a cure?"

"A cure for what, being a demon? There is no cure. It's all about how you act. You have Demons like Kallos who ARE evil, then you have demons like me who aren't. Then you have Demons like you who haven't chosen a side. You just need to pick the side you'd rather be on, or just not pick any. You always have a choice, Rob." "I already made my decision a looonnng time ago.." He looked behind himself at this. ".... Bellfoar is going full power soon. They must win... In order for Sebastian to fight me, one last time." "So you want to fight us?" "Not you.... Him. To the death." "What's the point of that!?" ".... You will see. Now go!" With that, Chill vanished into a blue portal. Lucifer was left there, alone. She looked around, then dropped onto her knees. "Think of Seb, think of Seb!" And suddenly she was with Sebastian, watching him. "Hmmmm....."

~ Meanwhile, at the Renegade Base... Quake VS Ronald Klutz! ~

Ronald appeared in the Renegade Base in a bright flash, stepping away from the holy device that had brought him in here. "Return." Ronald said quietly, as the device returned to his hand and formed into a gauntlet. "Now... To find the control room." Quake laughed and threw a rock at Ronald. "Yo pipsqueak, want some Sake?" Ronald caught the rock with his gauntlet, crushing it as he glared over at her. "Quake... I heard the news." Quake tossed another bit of steak into her mouth and grinned. "That today is Friday?" "No... But you know why I'm here. The control room... Take me to it. Now." "....Erm... Whyyyyyyyyyy?" "Angel's orders. I don't think you want to upset him, do you?" "He's gonna die anyway." Ronald draws out his sword at this. "Do not speak badly about him in such a manner!" "I'm an Oni. He's a disrespective, cowardly, cheatng, lying dog. Did you expect any different?" Quake stood, glaring daggers at Ronald. "Do you have a Farm?" "No... I don't think you are taking this seriously either." Ronald started to walk towards her at this. "... So I'll kill you." "Are you a clown in disguise? Ronald McDonald?" Ronald threw his sword at her. Quake caught it. "Oooh, thanks!" "Old man Ronald had a farm, e-i-e-i-o. And on that Farm they had a dick, e-i-e-i-o." Quake snickered. "How old are you anyway?" "Twenty-four." He stated, slowly twisting something on his gauntlet.

Quake smiled. "Wow, you're not old at all! So uhh, do you want your sword back, Clownface?" "Of course I do, you stupid demon." Quake smirked. "Too bad~" Then she snapped the sword clean in half with one hand. "... You shouldn't of done that." "No BEN, nooooooo! Haha, why not?" Ronald rose up his hand with the gauntlet on it as the gauntlet had a sinister purple aura around it now. The pieces of the sword glowed with this same aura as they all slowly rose off the ground. Then, every piece suddenly pointed at Quake as Ronald closed his hand into a fist, all the pieces flying at her at this. Quake simply ducked, rolling away and avoiding all of the shards. "Missed me, missed me, now ya gotta ki- On second thought, scratch that. You look like a horrible kisser." Ronald jerked his arm back at this comment as the pieces stopping and spun around quickly, all heading for Quake's back now. Quake laughed and ran behind Ronald. Ronald thrusted out his hand and stopped every piece. The handle came flying over as Ronald took a hold of it, every piece coming into place as once the blade was re-assembled, every crack on it glowed red as steam came from it until the cracks were gone. Once the blade was restored by the gauntlet, Ronald was sweating. Quake turned and punched Ronald in the face. "DONKEY PUNCH!" Ronald felt his eyes widen as he was sent flying into a wall from this.

Ronald slowly began to rise from the rubble he was put in, putting a hand over his face as he shuddered from his now bleeding armor. He grabbed a hold of his nose as he closed his eyes, taking sharp quick breaths as he prepared himself. Then he snapped it back into place and dropped his sword, screaming out as he collapsed, putting hands on his face as he shuddered from the pain. Quake walked over to Ronald. "Shit, didn't think you'd get sent flying like that. Heh, how damn strong am I~" Quake looked over at Ronald, and sighed. "Time to take you to the Infirmary?" "SCREW OFF!" He shouted as he got up and grabbed his blade, getting up to his feet as he panted, having one eye closed as he gritted his teeth. "I don't need help... .From a damn.... Dirty.... Demon!" Quake sighed. "I'm not dirty, I just had a shower, dumbass. Hence why I'm standing here in front of you wearing nothing but a towel?" Quake smirked and blew Ronald a kiss. Ronald gritted his teeth at this again. "Screw off.... Screw off! I will not accept help from you again! I DON'T NEED IT! I CAN DO IT! I CAN BEAT YOU!" He stumbled forward at this and swung his sword at her. Quake sighed again, ducking under his blow and slamming her fist into his chin. "Idiot." Ronald was sent flying back, landing on his back as his sword got stuck in the ground not too far off from his position. Quake spoke again. "Come on man, lemme get you to the Infirmary."

Ronald turned around on to his stomach as he slowly got up, nearly collapsing several times as he soon got up, his back to her at this. "... Tell me.... Does the name Ronald Klutz ring a bell?" Quake thought. "Hmmmm....Nope." "Of course you wouldn't remember me... That little boy who's home was attacked and burned down by demons. And when it came time for them to deal with me, you showed up.... And I remember what you did." He turned around and grabbed hold of the sword, pulling it out as he grabbed it with both hands. ".... Now I will kill you, and prove my worth to Angel D'Brightaine." Quake looked at Ronald, and dropped her hands. "You........" Quake looked down. "If I had arrived there sooner, I would've been able to save your Family...." Quake looked straight at Ronald, and glared. "You remember I saved you, so now you're here to kill me? By all means, try it." "SHUT UP! I know what you did! You got down in front of me when it was all over and gave me an apple... A DAMN APPLE OF PITY!" He pointed his sword at her. ".... THEN YOU HUGGED ME.... Kissed my forehead, and told me to forget about it! FORGET IT EVER HAPPENED! MY FRIENDS! MY FAMILY! BUT I DON'T NEED THEM! ANGEL SAYS I DON'T, SO IT MUST BE TRUE!" But at this, a wound opened up and blood splattered from his right shoulder, his arms lowering suddenly as the sword's tip hit the ground, unmoving as Ronald glared down at it.

Quake sighed. "Poor, deluded fool. You haven't chan- Whoa, you alright!?" Quake took a step towards Ronald, eyes filled with worry. "And it wasn't an Apple of Pity, kid. It was an apple of hope. Hope that you could get through all of that fine, and you have.... Aside from becoming Angel's puppet." "I DON'T NEED THIS SWORD!" He grabbed it with his left hand and threw it to the side, hearing it stab into a wall as he raised his gauntet. "AS LONG AS I HAVE THIS, IT DOESN'T MATTER! WHAT DO I CARE IF IT'LL SOON START DRAINING MY LIFE FORCE! NONE OF IT MATTERS!" He charged forward at her at this. "THIS GAUNTLET WILL BE YOUR DEATH ANY WAY!" Quake's eyes opened, and as Ronald neared her she grabbed him by the collar and pulled him close to her. "Calm down, I don't have any apples on me, Kid." Ronald gritted his teeth as he went to punch her with the gauntlet. "DON'T TOUCH ME! STOP IT! GET OFF! I DON'T NEED THIS!!! I DON'T NEED YOU!!!!" Quake remained still as Ronald hit her with the gauntlet, and she kissed him on the forehead. "It's alright, calm down Kid..." Ronald felt his eyes widen at this and his cheeks flushed. But then he gritted his teeth again. "S-stop.... Stop it... I -- I..." He gritted his teeth as he grabbed her wrists and raised them up forcibly. Then he placed his gauntlet in between them. "..... Break it now or I'll hit you again with it." Quake spoke. "What'll happen to you?"

"... It'll break the connection between me and the gauntlet. Once you break it... The WDL will lose all readings on my pulse and stuff. Therefore, they'll think I'm dead." Quake waited for a moment before crushing the Gauntlet, but not Ronald's hand or arm. "There." Ronald coughed violently at this, leaning on Quake's body as he felt himself grow weak at this. "Sir, we've just gotten a new report on Ronald Klutz's status." One WDL soldier stated. Angel looked over to the man and glared. "What of him?" "Well, it seems he has encountered Quake along the way, and, well... She just killed him, it seems." Angel was silent. "....Damn....He wasn't bad...." Angel quickly laughed, and strode away. Quake smirked. "So, how about we go grab you an Apple, eh Kid?" Quake hefted Ronald over her shoulder, and proceeded to the Infirmary. Ronald grabbed her hand as she went to pick him up. "... You forgot something." Quake eyed him. "What's that?" Ronald smiled as he looked up at her. Then he quickly leaned in and pressed his own lips against hers. Quake's eyes widened, but she didn't pull out of the kiss. After they had finished, Quake smirked teasingly. "Looks like I was wrong about you being a bad kisser after all~" Ronald smiled and leaned his head on her shoulder. "... I'd like some apples now." Quake simply grinned, and took Ronald to the Infirmary.

~ Rin VS Timothy Night! ~

Timothy walked silently into the control room as his eyes wondered around to look at it. "... What amazing technology." He spoke as he took out the disk. "... But unfortunately, it has to go." With that, he rose the disk and was about to put it into the computer for the control room. A loud cough could be heard from behind Timothy, and there stood Rin in full combat gear. "Luckily I was about to go practice. Who the heck are you?" Timothy stopped as he rose the disk up and crushed it in his hand. "... Timothy Night. You?" Rin smirked. "Leaving no evidence, eh? Call me Rin, leader of the Demon Division of the Renegades. Mind telling me why you're here?" Timothy turned around to face her. "... Simple. To eliminate my target." "And your target is...?" Rin smiled. "You, miss Rin." "Figures. So no talking? I'm usually against fighting, but..." Rin vanished, appearing behind Timothy and sending a boot into his face before grabbing him and throwing him through the door. In midair, Rin noticed his body preparing itself as he landed his feet gracefully against the wall as he dropped down and landed on all fours, getting up as he brushed his face off. "... Hmph. I heard you were always the weakest of the leaders. Now I see why." Rin rose a brow. "Erm, why?" "You are pathetically weak in comparison to Michael and Deon... Tell me, who replaced Deon?" Rin glared. "An Oni named Quake. Why's that?"

Timothy pressed a few buttons on his wrist. "Good. I just sent that information to Angel. Now I have to wait for Ronald Klutz to confirm he has killed her and I will proceed with you." Rin growled. "You're going after all the Leaders? What the heck are you doing?" "Right now, a demon named Bellfoar is fighting your friends with several others. They believed that if they distracted them, they could sneak into your base and plant some bombs in here. However, we have prevented that, in our own hopes of assassinating the Renegade's leaders so that it will fall and we will gain control over every soldier in here. Quite funny, really... How last night, Angel came up with the brilliant idea to evacuate all the towns and have everyone reside within the WDL grounds." Rin smirked. "So you wanna play with the kitty-cat eh? And you're going after the 'weakest'. Says SO much about you~" Rin smirked playfully and waggled her finger at Timothy. "Actually, I am the middle strongest. Ronald is the weakest, and Sir Melvin is the strongest... Oh, right, you know about him, don't you? I can tell by the look on your face, that you seem a little... Scared, in fact. That a Knight and two lower class WDL soldiers were sent in, under the illusion we were really investigating the Bellfoar case." Rin sighed. "Whatever, let's fight already. I usually avoid conflict but I can tell you're itching to brawl, right? And it's not like I have a choice."

"Ronald is still handling Quake, so... Not yet. But in the mean time, I can tell you how we plan to kill Kallos~" Rin smiled. "Oooh, do tell~ Maybe we'll use it when I beat your ass to the floor?" "..." Timothy started to chuckle. "... Actually.... We already have the meat shields pilled up." Rin's eyes widened. "W-What!? No way, Angel's going to-" Rin went silent, her claws extending fully as she glared straight at Timothy. "You're going down." Timothy continued to chuckle. "Not exactly... It was always Kallos' intention to drive the people away into the WDL grounds, so that he could mass slaughter them. So we're going to give him what he wants... But in the process, while he's killing them, we'll be killing them. And then who will be able to say they knew of our scheme? Every witness who could testify will be dead in the chaos!" "Except me, dumbass." "Who is going to believe you? You are the Renegades, a group of demons and humans who want to bring balance. The world will see this as a thank you to us, for avenging all those poor people..." At this, the device on Timothy's hand beeped as he looked at it. ".... Damn it. Ronald Klutz is dead?!" Timothy smashed the device on his hand and threw it aside, looking at her. "... I didn't expect Quake to be so cold hearted." Rin remained still. "Neither did I, actually.... Well, since the WDL is killing innocents, why can't we?" Rin laughed. "You're not really innocents, are you?"

"You don't know Ronald." Timothy sighed. "But any who, Angel has been performing illegal experiments as of late, and well... Let's just say I'm one of them." Rin rose a brow. "Oh, with Demon Blood I assume?" Timothy smirked. "Something of the sort... Let's just say.... ....I was bitten." "I hate Dogs." At this, Timothy's eyes glowed yellow as he growled and yelled out, his clothes tearing off as his form started to change, fur growing all over his body as he slammed down on all fours. "I hate Wolves, too." ... Then, when it was over, Timothy rose up in his Werewolf form as he growled at her. "I REALLY hate Werewolves." Timothy let out a howl at this as he got down on all fours and leaped at her. Rin barely managed to leap out of the way before Timothy landed where she was. Rin turned and spoke. "Bunch of Hypocrites!" Timothy quickly turned and ran at her, swinging his claws at her as he did. Rin ducked, dodging all of the claw swipes and sending in some of her own at Timothy. Timothy took them as he growled at her, acting as if they didn't even effect them. Then he swung a punch at her. Rin was hit by said punch and flew through the door, landing on her feet and wiping the blood off of her lip. "Ass."

Timothy jumped and landed in front of her as she was wiping the blood off, swinging his claws rapidly at her. Rin ducked and rolled away from Timothy, barely avoiding his attacks at this point. Timothy got on all fours and charged in at her, aiming to ram his head into her. Rin placed a hand on Timothy's head and used it to vault over him, realizing the close combat wasn't the best idea. "I'm still faster than him, so maybe if I.... Got it!" Rin bolted off down a nearby hallway. Timothy watched her run as he let out what sounded like a bark before running after her on all fours. Rin smirked, turning another corner and then sliding into a sideroom, leaving the door open behind her. Timothy rushed in after her, knocking the door down when he entered. As Timothy entered the room, he would find it empty aside from Rin standing there with a very peculiar gun in hand. "Bring it, drool-face." Timothy growled as he got on all fours and began to circle her at this. Rin smirked, twirling the gun in her hand and keeping Timothy in sight and at a distance. Timothy then began to have his eyes glow brighter yellow as he continued circling her, increasing his speed slowly as he did. Rin smirked, watching Timothy. Then Timothy let out a loud roar at this, the soundwaves would of entered into Rin's ears and completely throw off her senses temporarily. Rin blocked her ears, shaking her head before looking for Timothy again. Timothy landed behind her by this time as he slashed at her back.

Rin spun around just in time to fire a round at Timothy. The claw got her across her chest but her bullet slammed into his face, exploding and sending liquid silver all over the Werewolf. Timothy yelled out as Timothy stumbled back and then collapsed down on to the ground, seemingly unmoving... Rin growled, firing a few more rounds at him. "Stay down, dog." Each bullet was destroyed upon contact with something as Timothy slammed a hand on the ground and slowly rose up, revealing a barrier around his form before it faded away and he leaped at her, landing in front of her as when she went to shoot him, he bit down into the gun and ripped it out of her hand. Then he would spit it on the ground as he stepped down on it, looking at her as he leaped up and aimed to tackle her. Rin leaped away, extending her claws fully and growling. "I said stay down!" Timothy grinned at this. "Fuck you little bitch." "I bet you'd love to, but I've already got my eye on someone. And you're DEFINITELY not my type." "You smell like shit. Why would I want YOU?" "Iunno, why did you threaten to fuck me?~" "Because by that, I mean I'm going to tear you limb from limb with my bare teeth..." "So you're gonna eat me, are you?~" Rin snickered. If Deon could do it, so could she. Timothy inhaled at this as he let out another loud roar, sending out sound waves at her ears again. This time, Rin was prepared. She rolled backwards, away from Timothy and covered her ears as she did so.

Timothy this time leaped to one of the objects in the room as he grabbed it and threw it at her. Rin smirked as she sliced the object in half with her claws, and stood there with a grin on her face. "That it?" Timothy threw three more objects at her at this. Rin slashed them all apart. After she slashed the third one apart, Timothy charged in and aimed to ram her into a wall to finally knock her out. Rin didn't see this coming at all, but she quickly pulled out her rifle and smashed it across Timothy's face. "Oh-snaaaap!~" Timothy took the hit, but the rifle cracked upon contact as Timothy growled at her, now pissed off. And just as quickly as his rage came, he yelled out right in her face, sending the sound waves right there and then. Rin headbutted him. Timothy roared out as he shook his head. Then glared at her as his eyes turned red, before sending a quicker punch then before at her head. Rin was sent flying as the punch hit her and sent her into the wall. She remained there, dazed. "Awaaaaa?" Timothy then charged in and stopped in front of her, punching her down into the ground. "G-Agh!" Timothy then elbowed down into her face. Rin felt her cheek break as his elbow smashed into her. "Stupid little fucker. How dare you hurt me. How dare you use silver against me. I'll break you. Then I'll rip you to shreds. When someone finds your body, they won't know it's you, so you will be forgotten, left behind... I will kill everyone close to you! And then... I'll kill the man you love as I taunt him about how I killed you!"

"......" "Quake will scream as I do things to her... Oh you don't want to know how I handle my meals I like the taste of~" He smirked and punched down into her again. "... I will DESTROY the Renegade. And it will all have started thanks to you." Rin remained silent, letting Timothy beat into her. "Now.... To end this." He said as he got his claws to they're fullest, then went to stab into her chest. "It will be nice... WHEN YOUR MAN TELLS YOU HOW I WON!!!!!!!!" Boom! Timothy was sent flying into and through a nearby wall, then through a few more before a tail grabbed him and slammed him into the roof, then the floor. Timothy screamed out at this and then went to look at the one who had attacked him. Suddenly, from the dust came another tail that had a claw on it, cutting Timothy across the chest and letting the other tail grab him and slam him into the floor repeatedly. "AUGGHH!!!" Was all Timothy could say. "Show yourself, demon! Let me see you in your true form!" A voice, laden with hatred and danger, reached out to Timothy. "You'll only deserve to see me when you burn in hell, dog." "I don't care! Show yourself to me now!" Suddenly, a group of tails, around 18 more joined the two already facing Timothy. "Then I guess you shall die. You should start running, Dog." With that, the tails all sped at Timothy. Timothy rose up to his feet at this as he glared at her. "Repel." With that, the barrier appeared again. "Repel is one of my abilities... It has the power to destroy anything it touches. Your mere tails cannot possibly touch this without --"

One of the tails slammed against the barrier, slowly pushing through it as the tension in the room increased. "Tension BREAK!" Suddenly, the room exploded, everything inorganic exploded, including Timothy's barrier. Timothy felt his eyes widen as he moved to the side, the tail slicing his side as he stopped himself. "Man... What a pain in the ass. Well? Reveal yourself to me, demon!" Another tendril slammed into Timothy, going straight through him and then throwing him away. "Run, Dog." Timothy screamed out as he stumbled, catching himself. "REVEAL YOURSELF FIRST!! THEN I WILL RUN!" Suddenly, the doors to the room were grasped by claws and torn away, and a massive demon pulled itself inside. "Peek-a-boo!" "..... Well that's one big purple cat bitch. Oh right, running time. Doing that now." With that, Timothy returned to his human form as he put on a mask over his face before using a device similar to the one Ronald used before. He then went to jump into it, but was knocked way as it was destroyed. "... Shit." He said, before actually running away. The demon pulled itself forward and through the room as it's tails snaked after Timothy, not slowly, but with horrifying speed. It would take all he had just to avoid them.

Timothy ran outside as he looked around at this. "DAMN IT, where is THE CHOPPER?!?!" At this time, a chopper came down at this as a man looked out at this. "GET TO THE CHOPPER!" "MOVE!" He shouted, pushing the man out as he got into the chopper and it flew away quickly at this, boosting itself so as to avoid Rin. Luckily, Timothy was able to take pictures of Rin's form. Suddenly, a tail lashed out and grasped the Helicopter's rudder, pulling it down towards the ground. On the ground stood Rin in her normal form, but with innumerable massive tails all aimed straight at the Helicopter. "Mother fucker." Timothy said and jumped out. He transformed back into his werewolf form and as he lands, he helps break his fall with his increased agility and tougher body structure. He then raced away from the scene. Before Timothy could react, Rin was beside him, propelling herself at the same speed as him using her tails. Her eyes were a rusty crimson, and her wounds seemed to glow before healing and vanishing. Suddenly a tail flicked out and got Timothy in the stomach, flinging him down into a small ravine. Timothy screamed out as he spun around a little, growling as he began to climb out of the ravine. "Hello, Angel? Yeah, I'm coming. Just have men escort me to your room when I arrive. Why? I found the target... She's on her period. Yeah, it sucks, it does smell, I know. Yeah I'll inform you when I get back. Tim out~"

Another tail slammed into Timothy, hurling him into the air and then grabbing him and smashing him through a boulder before dragging him across the ground to lay near Rin's feet. "So, you're going to be escorted to Angel's room, hmm? I don't think so". With the, a tail reached out and caressed Timothy's face, before starting to choke him. "5 seconds headstart, then we play hide and seek~" Timothy choked at this. "... I think you're forgetting something." Rin growled, and asked. "What?" "My escort just arrived." And true to his word, a figure appeared at this, kicking Timothy out of Rin's grip as the figure vanished and appeared to catch Timothy, landing as Rin would recognize him... Rin growled, the tail moving from Timothy's neck to him arm and tugging, tearing it off with a sickening crunch and the sound of tearing flesh. "That's for pissing me off, Dog." Suddenly, the tails vanished, and Rin stood there, looking normal as ever. "Hey, Sir", she acknowledged the 7th Exorcist with a bow. Timothy howled out as he struggled, meanwhile, the Samurai looking Exorcist stared at her with no emotion in his eyes. "Hmm... Rin of the Renegades, correct?" Rin simply mocked his glare, and spoke. "Yes." The Exorcist had a symbol on his right hand glow as suddenly, a holy barrier surrounded Rin. "Do not follow us... Or I will be back for you." With that, the 7th Exorcist vanished and so did the holy barrier after a few minutes. Rin turned away, a tail suddenly growing from her. "Bunch of pricks!" With that, she returned to the Renegades Base.

~ Rin VS Timothy Night: Aftermath! ~

The 7th Exorcist set Timothy down as he looked towards Angel. "He will not be able to attend the battle, I'm afraid... The process of the mechanical arm replacement to fit for a battle is... Tedious, at best." Angel scoffed. "I should've warned you about her, if you hadn't awakened her Demon Form you would've been FINE!" Angel glared at Timothy. "You also revealed to her that we've been experimenting on our soldiers...." Suddenly, Angel pulled out Excalibur and placed it to Timothy's neck, before putting it away soon after. "Fools." "I have a suggestion..." The 7th Exorcist spoke. Angel glared at the man. "What?" The 7th Exorcist returned the glare. It was like this for a moment, as he was still in his Knight Mode... ".... Right. One of the brothers is currently in America right now, studying the demons there. You can send him there today, if you so wished. The higher brothers are... Most strict, as you know well from Adam's training of others." Angel nodded. "Hmm....." "But for now, I must go... I must return to Tokyo to investigate on this... Omega..." The 7th Exorcist began to walk out of the room. "... Oh.... And one more thing." Angel turned to him. "Hm?" The 7th Exorcist stopped briefly. "If you lose Excalibur, don't bother reporting back to Adam about the battle." Angel growled. "I won't." The 7th Exorcist nodded before walking out of the room. Angel picked up the phone and spoke. "Yes, I need a transport for a man to America. Thank you."

~ Shinji VS Melvin! ~

Melvin walked down the hall as he headed for the infirmary. "Michael A. Malachim.." He spoke quietly as he stopped before the infirmary. "... Time to die." Suddenly, the door opened and a man walked out, holding some chicken in a bucket, and eating away at it happily. He wasn't looking where he was going and so he bumped into Melvin. Melvin glared at him. "Who in the hell are you?" The man looked up, and instead of answering he offered Melvin the bucket. "Chicken?" Melvin knocked the bucket out of his hand. The man looked at the bucket, and sighed. "What was that for?" "I am Sir Melvin of the WDL... You will move aside so I can see Michael A. Malachim at once!" The man grinned widely. "Nice to meet you Melvin, my name's Shinjei Kintaro. Mikey ain't takin' visitors anymore, sadly." "That's too bad..." With that, Melvin hit Shinjei across the face. Shinjei fell to the floor, right next to his chicken, his backpack hit the floor first and Shinjei sighed. "Always the face, man." Shinjei looked up at Melvin and glared. "Douchebag." Melvin walked towards the door Shinjei came out of. Shinjei grabbed Melvin's foot in an attempt to stop him. Melvin stopped and went to kick Shinjei away. Shinjei rolled a bit before coming to a stop right next to his backpack as Melvin kicked him. "Prick!" "I am done playing games. I will kill you next time you try." Shinjei just lay there.

While Melvin's back was turned, Shinjei was fumbling with his backpack, pulling something out of it and then strapping it on. Melvin sighed and turned around at this. "What now?" That's when a gigantic metal fist went to grab him by the face. Melvin quickly drew his sword out and made a cut in the palm of the metal fist. "... What trickery is this?" "Trickery, oh no? Just the intelligence of a Kappa condensed into a Backpack~" Shin's tone was mocking as he picked up his bucket of chicken, which he had luckily forgotten to re-open when offering to Melvin. "I'll beat you by the time I finish the Chicken, alright?" "... You have a demon in that backpack?" "....No, dumbass. What I DO have though, is a Particle Cannon capable of leveling mountains in seconds, a laser-wire shooter, an electro-magnetic Blade and another bucket of chicken, among other things." ".... You what?" Shin sighed. "Fight me and find out, if you dare~" Melvin pulled out a gauntlet at this and put it on. "I have all this and you pull out a Gauntlet? Laaaame." Melvin clutched his hand as a demonic purple aura appeared around it. "Still laaaaaame." "Come at me then..." "What's the point if I can just stand here and stall you anyway?" Melvin turned around and went to punch the door at this. Shinjei whacked at him in the face with the metal hand.

Melvin blocked it with his gauntlet, the gauntlet easily holding it's own against the metal hand. Suddenly, another metal hand shot out and hit Melvin in the stomach. Melvin leaped up at this, slicing it with his sword as he then punched it with is gauntlet - it began to have multiple purple cracks appear on it as Melvin landed and watched the magic show begin - multiple mechanical parts were blown off the metal arm in rapid succession. Shinjei pulled out a gun and fired at Melvin. Melvin deflected it with his gauntlet. "Yo Beel? Game-time!" Suddenly, before Melvin could react, Beelzebub appear and slammed into his shoulder in her spear form. Melvin looked at her as he pulled her out of his armor and threw her towards the door. "You are only experiencing the warm up... Soon this gauntlet will have enough magic to destroy machines with a single touch." Beelzebub reformed into her female form, hefting a Machine Gun that looked oddly like a Browning. "What now, Shin?" Shin sighed. "Time to bring out the big guns, I guess." From the backpack popped up a small box, attached to a cord. "I will not allow you to use any of those." With that, Melvin held out his hand, and the Gauntlet started to send several magic blasts at them. Beelzebub turned into her spear form and Shin deflected or destroyed every magical blast. "Doone~" Suddenly, the box expanded and turned into a massive cannon that pulsed with magical energy. "Hide and Seek, Beel?" With that, Beelzebub shifted to her human form and started firing at Melvin.

Melvin furrowed his brows as his armor started to shine as the bullets hit it. If she aimed for skin, he simply knocked it away. "I will turn in this demon, and then kill you!" Shinjei simply grinned and fire his particle cannon straight into Melvin. The sphere would hammer straight into him, burning away his armor for a few seconds before exploding and sending him flying. Melvin hit a wall as he shook it off and turned a few knobs on the gauntlet. "Very well... Max bonding." With that, his veins on his arm would turn purple as his arm started to buldge - it also started to turn demonic and pulsate. "Pffft, Demon-killing Organisation... Uses Demon Power.... Hypocriiiites!" Melvin held out his hand as he sent more powerful magical shots at them. Shin then sent out a shot from his Particle Cannon, catching Melvin's shots and flying towards him and exploding. Melvin moved out of the way at this - his speed increasing as he sent a large magical shot at them. Shin fired repeated shots at Melvin. Melvin held out his hand as the purple aura came back - now taking the hits of each shot as it started to absorb the magic. Each time his arm only got bigger and bigger, looking more powerful with each shot it absorbed. Then Beelzebub shot him with her non-magical rounds. Melvin moved out of the way of those - his speed increased enough to match that of a Lightning Demon's. "I have absorbed enough magic to destroy that machine... It is futile to resist..."

Shin sighed. "Yeaaaaah, no." With that, a spray of Holy Water rained down on Melvin. Melvin rose a brow as he was hit, blinking as he looked around. "Fire Alarm went off, I activated it on you. Derp, sorry." "I don't see how I'm in trouble." "Your arm should start stinging soon enough, I think." Melvin rose his hand up, sending a magic blast into the roof above them - destroying the sprinklers. "You were saying?" Before Melvin could react, a metal fist slammed into his jaw. Melvin was sent back into a wall behind him. "Shazam mofo!" Melvin stood up, now his arm bodybulider sized. Shin smirked, a plan forming itself in his head, before he shot into Melvin repeatedly. Melvin furrowed his brows, absorbing the magic like before. Shinjei kept shooting into him, watching Melvin's arm get bigger and bigger. ".... Uh-oh, I should of seen this ahead of time." Shinjei charged up a massive shot, aimed straight at Melvin's arm, and fired. With that shot absorbed, his arm suddenly exploded, sending out powerful magic all over the hall. Shinjei spun around, away from the explosion and Beelzebub vanished. When it was over, Shin turned around and looked at Melvin. "Ouchie." Melvin stood there, now looking very close to a statue... His arm obviously gone along with the gauntlet. It was highly unlikely he was still alive after this. Shin just stared at the man, eyeing him suspiciously. Then cracks appeared all over Melvin's statue... Before it all shattered into pieces and dust.